Antichrist's strongest hold overturned, or, The foundation of the religion of the people called Quakers bared and razed in a debate had with some of them in the castle at Lancaster and in an additional account of the light within ..., here also is shewed the occasion of their rise and growth, together with the right way of discovering their secret delusions ..., hereunto is annexed an appendix wherein their evil language is discovered ... / all which is published ... by J.W.
         Wigan, John.
      
       
         
           1651
        
      
       Approx. 213 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 39 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A65980
         Wing W2096
         ESTC R30213
         11270560
         ocm 11270560
         47209
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A65980)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47209)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1452:19)
      
       
         
           
             Antichrist's strongest hold overturned, or, The foundation of the religion of the people called Quakers bared and razed in a debate had with some of them in the castle at Lancaster and in an additional account of the light within ..., here also is shewed the occasion of their rise and growth, together with the right way of discovering their secret delusions ..., hereunto is annexed an appendix wherein their evil language is discovered ... / all which is published ... by J.W.
             Wigan, John.
          
           [12], 64 p.
           
             Printed for the author,
             London :
             1665.
          
           
             Attributed to Wigan by Wing and NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Errata on preliminary page 12.
             Imperfect: pages cropped, stained, and torn, with loss of print.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
           Inner Light.
        
      
    
     
        2006-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-01 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             Antichrist's
             strongest
             Hold
             overturned
          
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           People
           called
           QUAKERS
           ,
           Bared
           and
           Razed
           ,
           In
           a
           DEBATE
           had
           with
           some
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Castle
           at
           Lancaster
           ,
           AND
           IN
           An
           Additional
           Account
           of
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           .
           Wherein
           is
           shewed
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               their
               first
               Principle
               is
               a
               Lye.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               their
               Christ
               is
               not
               the
               true
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               their
               Idolatry
               is
               worse
               and
               more
               dangerous
               then
               Jeroboam's
               or
               the
               Papists
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               their
               Principle
               denies
               the
               great
               mystery
               of
               godliness
               ,
               departs
               from
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               leads
               to
               give
               attendance
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Daemons
               .
            
          
           Here
           also
           is
           shewed
           the
           occasion
           of
           their
           Rise
           and
           Growth
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           right
           way
           of
           discovering
           their
           secret
           delusions
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           best
           things
           that
           the
           best
           of
           this
           people
           pretend
           to
           own
           ,
           are
           here
           mentioned
           and
           allowed
           .
           Hereunto
           is
           annexed
           an
           APPENDIX
           ,
           Wherein
           their
           evil
           language
           is
           discovered
           ,
           and
           compared
           with
           the
           language
           of
           the
           false
           Prophets
           .
           All
           which
           is
           published
           (
           at
           the
           desire
           of
           certain
           friends
           ,
           some
           of
           whose
           Letters
           are
           prefixt
           )
           for
           common
           benefit
           ,
           By
           
             J.
             W.
          
           
        
         
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           Now
           the
           Spirit
           speaketh
           expresly
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           later
           times
           some
           shall
           depart
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           giving
           heed
           to
           seducing
           spirits
           ,
           and
           doctrines
           of
           devils
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           Little
           children
           ,
           keep
           your selves
           from
           idols
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Joh.
             7.
             
          
           For
           many
           deceivers
           are
           entred
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           confess
           not
           that
           Christ
           is
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           this
           is
           a
           deceiver
           ,
           and
           an
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           the
           Author
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1665.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           An
           ADVERTISEMENT
           ,
           To
           all
           the
           faithful
           followers
           of
           the
           Lamb
           in
           Lancashire
           ,
           in
           and
           about
           Manchester
           ,
           Warrington
           and
           Lancaster
           ;
           And
           to
           all
           in
           every
           place
           that
           love
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           sincerity
           ,
           to
           whose
           view
           the
           following
           Discourse
           may
           come
           .
        
         
           AS
           it
           was
           my
           desire
           and
           disposition
           (
           during
           the
           time
           of
           my
           imprisonment
           amongst
           the
           people
           called
           Quakers
           )
           to
           live
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           contests
           with
           them
           ;
           So
           when
           I
           was
           forced
           (
           for
           truths
           sake
           )
           to
           a
           debate
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           give
           forth
           a
           relation
           thereof
           ,
           together
           with
           an
           account
           of
           the
           light
           within
           man
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           the
           least
           intention
           ,
           or
           inclination
           in
           me
           to
           commit
           my
           papers
           to
           the
           Press
           ,
           until
           many
           friends
           (
           having
           perused
           them
           )
           did
           (
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           first
           letters
           prefixed
           to
           the
           following
           discourse
           )
           with
           many
           arguments
           urge
           me
           to
           make
           them
           more
           publick
           ;
           Which
           thereupon
           I
           resolved
           speedily
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           did
           review
           ,
           and
           transcribe
           them
           ,
           with
           some
           enlargement
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           hereafter
           in
           this
           book
           presented
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           it
           being
           suggested
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           a
           season
           to
           print
           against
           this
           people
           ,
           being
           great
           sufferers
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           adde
           affliction
           to
           their
           bonds
           ;
           I
           did
           thereupon
           lay
           aside
           my
           papers
           for
           divers
           months
           ;
           And
           was
           the
           more
           easily
           inclined
           thereto
           ,
           not
           simply
           because
           they
           are
           sufferers
           ,
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           For
           that
           they
           (
           which
           is
           much
           more
           the
           duty
           of
           others
           who
           owne
           the
           truth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           that
           worship
           which
           is
           prescribed
           by
           himself
           )
           do
           stand
           fast
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           liberty
           ,
           publickly
           owning
           that
           worship
           which
           they
           judge
           (
           though
           erroneously
           )
           agreeable
           to
           truth
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           humane
           Law
           to
           the
           contrary
           :
           And
           ,
           2.
           
           That
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           powers
           imposing
           upon
           them
           without
           warrant
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           (
           though
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           wrong
           they
           do
           to
           the
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           to
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           own
           souls
           ,
           they
           be
           far
           from
           innocencie
           )
           they
           suffer
           as
           Innocents
           ,
           as
           (
           if
           thus
           understood
           )
           they
           do
           often
           truly
           call
           themselves
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           (
           in
           greatest
           probability
           )
           the
           Laws
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           prosecutors
           ,
           have
           not
           hitherto
           had
           ,
           nor
           will
           hereafter
           have
           any
           better
           success
           ,
           then
           the
           persecutors
           of
           the
           Innocent
           in
           all
           ages
           have
           had
           ,
           whose
           violence
           
           was
           never
           blest
           to
           convert
           any
           from
           the
           errour
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           but
           hath
           always
           been
           an
           effectual
           means
           as
           to
           confirm
           and
           strengthen
           the
           persecuted
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           (
           yea
           ,
           though
           a
           mistaken
           and
           erroneous
           way
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           in
           this
           people
           at
           this
           day
           )
           so
           to
           bring
           swift
           and
           inevitable
           destruction
           upon
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           being
           again
           called
           upon
           ,
           and
           desired
           by
           divers
           to
           go
           on
           with
           this
           work
           ,
           I
           had
           these
           following
           Considerations
           encouraging
           thereto
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Many
           judicious
           and
           sober
           persons
           ,
           who
           judge
           the
           work
           may
           be
           for
           common
           benefit
           ,
           do
           call
           for
           its
           publication
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           discourse
           is
           not
           level'd
           against
           their
           persons
           ,
           nor
           against
           any
           appearance
           that
           is
           commendable
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           against
           their
           Errors
           and
           miscarriages
           ;
           Nor
           are
           those
           in
           power
           stir'd
           up
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           their
           violence
           is
           witnessed
           against
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           An
           endeavour
           to
           recover
           some
           out
           of
           the
           snare
           of
           the
           devil
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           the
           apostacy
           of
           others
           (
           which
           are
           aymed
           at
           in
           this
           undertaking
           )
           is
           such
           an
           absolute
           duty
           ,
           as
           may
           not
           be
           suspended
           ,
           out
           of
           fear
           that
           some
           who
           have
           the
           sword
           in
           their
           hand
           should
           take
           advantage
           thereby
           to
           abuse
           their
           power
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           how
           much
           this
           people
           are
           carried
           out
           to
           suffer
           above
           many
           others
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           fair
           shew
           in
           the
           flesh
           are
           apt
           to
           glory
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           way
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           (
           unable
           or
           negligent
           in
           the
           tryal
           of
           spirits
           and
           principles
           )
           are
           liable
           to
           be
           snared
           and
           taken
           by
           them
           ;
           by
           so
           much
           it
           seems
           more
           necessarie
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           sandie
           foundation
           upon
           which
           their
           whole
           building
           stands
           ,
           and
           how
           pernitious
           it
           will
           prove
           to
           their
           souls
           who
           build
           thereon
           ,
           that
           Sathans
           deep
           designe
           in
           drawing
           men
           thereto
           being
           unveiled
           poor
           weak
           and
           unstable
           souls
           may
           better
           discerne
           that
           their
           glorying
           in
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           yea
           in
           giving
           their
           bodies
           to
           be
           burned
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           such
           a
           foundation
           ,
           is
           vain
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           and
           especially
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           principle
           contended
           against
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           deny
           the
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           make
           void
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           blood
           ,
           with
           their
           effects
           ,
           but
           that
           Satan
           hereby
           would
           dethrone
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           most
           subtil
           way
           of
           changing
           himself
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           ,
           would
           get
           into
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           shew
           himself
           as
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           worshipped
           as
           God
           ;
           I
           account
           it
           my
           dutie
           (
           what
           ever
           the
           effect
           may
           be
           )
           to
           be
           found
           faithfull
           to
           my
           dear
           Head
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           discovering
           (
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           light
           received
           from
           him
           )
           this
           secret
           and
           last
           designe
           of
           his
           and
           his
           peoples
           grand
           adversarie
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           may
           (
           through
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           blessed
           and
           only
           Potentate
           upon
           these
           weak
           endeavours
           )
           receive
           such
           a
           blow
           ,
           that
           neither
           he
           nor
           his
           ministers
           who
           be
           transformed
           as
           the
           ministers
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           may
           proceed
           any
           further
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           ,
           dear
           friends
           ,
           you
           have
           an
           account
           of
           the
           principal
           motives
           which
           (
           after
           some
           delay
           )
           have
           prevailed
           with
           me
           to
           present
           these
           Papers
           to
           publike
           view
           .
           It
           's
           probable
           the
           old
           enemy
           ,
           whose
           strong-hold
           is
           here
           undermined
           ,
           will
           rage
           yet
           more
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           be
           active
           in
           the
           spirits
           of
           some
           to
           follow
           me
           with
           such
           language
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           the
           Appendix
           ;
           but
           I
           matter
           not
           the
           judgement
           of
           mans
           day
           ;
           the
           Lord
           who
           searcheth
           the
           heart
           knows
           ,
           that
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           the
           undeceiving
           and
           saving
           of
           precious
           souls
           ,
           is
           more
           to
           me
           then
           a
           name
           among
           men
           ,
           yea
           then
           my
           own
           life
           .
           But
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           let
           no
           prejudice
           nor
           reproaches
           cast
           upon
           me
           ,
           or
           this
           Work
           ,
           hinder
           you
           from
           a
           serious
           perusal
           of
           it
           .
           It
           's
           likely
           many
           of
           you
           may
           be
           as
           sheep
           scattered
           without
           a
           shepherd
           ;
           and
           your
           adversary
           ,
           who
           goes
           about
           like
           a
           roaring
           lion
           ,
           will
           seek
           all
           advantages
           against
           you
           ;
           and
           his
           ministers
           will
           be
           (
           in
           this
           dark
           hour
           of
           temptation
           )
           the
           more
           industrious
           to
           make
           merchandise
           of
           your
           souls
           .
           Oh
           Remember
           the
           Apostles
           exhortation
           ,
           2
           Joh.
           8.
           
           
             Look
             to
             your selves
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Believe
             not
             every
             spirit
             ,
             but
             try
             the
             spirits
             whether
             they
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             many
             false
             prophets
             are
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           And
           among
           all
           the
           deceivers
           that
           Christ
           foretold
           should
           come
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           more
           subtil
           ,
           nor
           lead
           into
           more
           pernitious
           wayes
           ,
           then
           the
           leaders
           and
           teachers
           of
           this
           people
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           to
           do
           .
           O
           consider
           what
           need
           you
           have
           to
           be
           alwaies
           upon
           your
           watch
           ;
           take
           heed
           ,
           whom
           and
           what
           you
           hear
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           be
           careful
           that
           you
           bottom
           upon
           a
           right
           foundation
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           God
           and
           man
           in
           union
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           own
           person
           without
           us
           ,
           hath
           wrought
           a
           great
           salvation
           ;
           having
           finished
           transgression
           ,
           made
           an
           end
           of
           sin
           ,
           abolished
           condemnation
           and
           death
           for
           us
           .
           And
           if
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           an
           Angel
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           should
           not
           bring
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           point
           you
           unto
           a
           crucified
           and
           glorified
           Jesus
           for
           access
           to
           God
           ;
           receive
           him
           not
           into
           your
           house
           ,
           neither
           bid
           him
           God
           speed
           .
           Neither
           let
           it
           suffice
           you
           ,
           thus
           to
           behold
           redemption
           wrought
           for
           you
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Mediatour
           without
           you
           ,
           but
           minde
           his
           comming
           down
           in
           spirit
           into
           your
           hearts
           to
           manifest
           this
           redemption
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           and
           work
           in
           you
           as
           a
           quickening
           spirit
           ;
           and
           let
           it
           be
           your
           care
           ,
           as
           to
           live
           ,
           so
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Lord
           grant
           that
           you
           being
           rooted
           and
           ●uilt
           up
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           stablished
           in
           the
           faith
           ,
           may
           henceforth
           be
           no
           more
           Children
           tossed
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           and
           carried
           about
           with
           every
           winde
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           by
           the
           slight
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           cunning
           craftiness
           whereby
           they
           lie
           in
           weight
           to
           deceive
           ;
           but
           may
           keep
           your selves
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           looking
           for
           the
           mercy
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           unto
           eternal
           life
           :
           so
           prayes
        
         
           
             Your
             Brother
             and
             Companion
             in
             Tribulation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             patience
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             J.
             W.
             
          
           
             
               Mo.
               1.
               the
               15
               day
               ,
               1665.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Here
           follow
           two
           LETTERS
           from
           several
           Friends
           to
           the
           Author
           ,
           desiring
           the
           Publication
           of
           this
           Dispute
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             
               Dear
               Friend
               and
               Brother
               ,
            
          
           
             WE
             received
             yours
             with
             the
             inclosed
             Manuscript
             ,
             containing
             a
             relation
             of
             a
             Debate
             you
             had
             with
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             An
             account
             of
             the
             
               Light
               within
            
             ,
             and
             An
             Appendix
             :
             all
             which
             we
             have
             as
             we
             could
             perused
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             so
             as
             we
             intend
             and
             desire
             ;
             onely
             did
             hastily
             run
             it
             over
             ,
             being
             willing
             as
             many
             as
             could
             conveniently
             might
             see
             it
             or
             hear
             it
             ,
             before
             we
             set
             upon
             the
             transcribing
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             must
             of
             necessity
             lie
             still
             a
             while
             .
             And
             lest
             we
             might
             either
             discourage
             ,
             or
             not
             comfort
             you
             in
             so
             good
             a
             work
             (
             as
             we
             can
             bless
             the
             Lord
             for
             from
             our
             hearts
             )
             by
             making
             no
             return
             till
             we
             have
             got
             it
             writ
             over
             ;
             we
             thought
             it
             meet
             to
             give
             you
             a
             few
             Lines
             from
             a
             few
             of
             us
             ,
             so
             signifie
             the
             receipt
             of
             it
             ,
             also
             our
             acceptance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             hearty
             agreement
             with
             you
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             do
             believe
             the
             good
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             your
             condition
             a
             necessity
             upon
             you
             ,
             by
             his
             wise-ordering
             providence
             ,
             to
             encounter
             this
             strong
             man
             in
             his
             strong
             hold
             (
             
               the
               light
               within
            
             )
             with
             which
             this
             spirit
             of
             delusion
             hath
             run
             thorow
             the
             dark
             world
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             kindled
             some
             sparks
             upon
             the
             reliques
             of
             old
             Adam
             ,
             but
             brought
             nothing
             to
             light
             of
             a
             crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             Cross
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             :
             but
             contrariwise
             ,
             hath
             reviled
             us
             in
             making
             mention
             of
             this
             way
             of
             peace
             ,
             rather
             glorying
             in
             their
             own
             cross
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             keeping
             a
             catalogue
             of
             their
             own
             wounds
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             filling
             all
             places
             with
             Prints
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             never
             mention
             the
             sufferings
             ,
             wounds
             and
             death
             of
             him
             through
             whose
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             ;
             which
             hath
             been
             to
             us
             as
             another
             Gospel
             then
             that
             which
             our
             Lord
             brought
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             preached
             by
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             glorified
             in
             by
             good
             Paul
             ,
             when
             others
             glorified
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
             this
             is
             that
             Gospel
             we
             have
             heard
             and
             received
             ,
             (
             through
             the
             workings
             of
             his
             grace
             )
             how
             that
             Christ
             died
             for
             our
             sins
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             rose
             again
             the
             third
             day
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             
             ascended
             far
             above
             all
             the
             heavens
             of
             this
             creation
             into
             heaven
             it self
             ,
             there
             to
             a
             ppear
             before
             God
             for
             us
             our
             blessed
             high-Priest
             ,
             and
             onely
             Advocate
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             desire
             always
             to
             look
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             sin
             against
             him
             :
             this
             is
             our
             Kings
             high-way
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             way
             faring
             man
             ,
             though
             a
             fool
             ,
             shall
             not
             erre
             .
             We
             confess
             there
             is
             a
             righteousness
             that
             is
             more
             agreeable
             unto
             man
             ,
             unto
             which
             he
             is
             more
             enclined
             (
             as
             that
             liquor
             which
             this
             vessel
             of
             the
             natural
             man
             had
             first
             in
             it
             )
             we
             hope
             without
             offence
             we
             may
             say
             )
             not
             onely
             then
             this
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             but
             then
             unrighteousness
             :
             and
             upon
             this
             spark
             may
             this
             light
             fall
             ,
             and
             make
             man
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             light
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             shall
             never
             place
             man
             again
             in
             that
             garden
             of
             Gods
             presence
             with
             him
             ,
             making
             all
             things
             delightful
             to
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             after
             mans
             fall
             God
             drove
             him
             ,
             and
             hath
             ever
             since
             placed
             such
             a
             guard
             as
             shall
             for
             ever
             keep
             man
             from
             coming
             that
             way
             .
             Nay
             ,
             an
             
               as
               it
               were
            
             in
             this
             matter
             may
             not
             be
             admitted
             under
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             name
             given
             by
             which
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             but
             that
             Name
             which
             is
             above
             all
             names
             ,
             unto
             which
             all
             things
             shall
             bow
             :
             this
             is
             the
             Fathers
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             came
             in
             the
             flesh
             was
             not
             ministred
             unto
             ,
             but
             did
             himself
             minister
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             servant
             :
             but
             our
             God
             ,
             who
             also
             is
             Christs
             God
             ,
             hath
             highly
             exalted
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             Gospel
             we
             have
             never
             heard
             nor
             felt
             from
             these
             folks
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             derided
             with
             scornful
             expressions
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             gone
             about
             thus
             to
             argue
             any
             thing
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             words
             of
             soberness
             ,
             in
             the
             evidence
             of
             Scripture-light
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             such
             returns
             as
             you
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             as
             many
             in
             this
             County
             can
             evidence
             clearly
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             their
             own
             Papers
             do
             for
             you
             ,
             under
             their
             own
             hands
             .
             Nor
             are
             we
             willing
             to
             rip
             up
             the
             remembrance
             of
             things
             upon
             any
             other
             account
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Lords
             will
             some
             among
             them
             might
             be
             reduced
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             may
             give
             them
             repentance
             unto
             life
             ;
             and
             do
             hope
             there
             may
             be
             such
             a
             blessing
             in
             this
             Labour
             of
             yours
             ,
             God
             having
             directed
             you
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             any
             thing
             less
             then
             their
             All
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             light
             with
             which
             every
             one
             is
             enlightned
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             saving
             light
             :
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             have
             believed
             ,
             but
             have
             not
             had
             ability
             to
             bring
             it
             forth
             in
             so
             orderly
             a
             way
             ,
             fit
             for
             publick
             view
             ,
             as
             we
             finde
             the
             Lord
             hath
             enabled
             you
             ;
             but
             rejoyce
             to
             have
             this
             opportunity
             to
             set
             to
             our
             assent
             to
             what
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             forth
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             further
             desire
             you
             would
             permit
             it
             to
             the
             Press
             .
             And
             these
             two
             things
             move
             us
             to
             desire
             this
             from
             you
             :
             partly
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             seen
             any
             thing
             in
             Print
             that
             hath
             met
             with
             their
             Master-piece
             as
             this
             doth
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             persons
             undertaking
             have
             one
             way
             or
             other
             had
             something
             of
             disadvantage
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             hinted
             in
             your
             Appendix
             :
             
             nor
             have
             they
             owned
             those
             good
             things
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             owned
             :
             and
             we
             can
             say
             we
             could
             wish
             not
             onely
             for
             our selves
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             that
             call
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             our
             conversations
             among
             men
             might
             more
             glorifie
             our
             Father
             in
             heaven
             .
             And
             then
             the
             other
             reason
             is
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             you
             instrumental
             ,
             and
             given
             you
             utterance
             for
             us
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             where
             these
             people
             (
             so
             far
             as
             we
             can
             understand
             )
             had
             their
             first
             gathering
             into
             a
             company
             .
             And
             if
             they
             may
             yet
             hear
             ,
             or
             others
             fear
             ,
             and
             that
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             discovered
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             alone
             may
             be
             exalted
             ,
             and
             our
             glorying
             may
             be
             together
             in
             the
             Cross
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             whom
             we
             may
             designe
             to
             exalt
             together
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             made
             but
             as
             a
             footstool
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             desire
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Excuse
             this
             unintended
             tedious
             Scribble
             ,
             and
             pass
             by
             the
             
             Errata's
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             accept
             of
             our
             thankfulness
             to
             your
             for
             your
             pains
             :
             and
             we
             hope
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             negligent
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             you
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             continue
             to
             present
             you
             to
             the
             Lord
             in
             that
             liberty
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             of
             access
             to
             the
             Father
             through
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             are
          
           
             
               Your
               faithful
               Brethren
               ,
               though
               weak
               ones
               ,
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               him
               who
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               true
               Heir
               ,
               
                 
                   W.
                   L.
                   
                
                 
                   J.
                   R.
                   
                
                 
                   J.
                   S.
                   
                
                 
                   R.
                   S.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mo.
                 6
                 the
                 1
                 day
                 ,
                 1664.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Dearly
               Beloved
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
            
          
           
             HAving
             with
             much
             satisfaction
             perused
             the
             Papers
             of
             your
             dispute
             at
             Lancaster
             ,
             with
             the
             people
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             we
             desire
             hereby
             heartily
             to
             bless
             the
             Lord
             on
             your
             behalf
             ,
             owning
             his
             singular
             goodness
             in
             that
             his
             gracious
             leading
             in
             this
             service
             of
             truth
             ,
             whereby
             beside
             your
             suffering
             and
             witness
             for
             your
             holy
             profession
             he
             called
             you
             to
             ,
             we
             now
             see
             the
             further
             ends
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             sending
             you
             to
             that
             place
             ;
             that
             even
             there
             ,
             where
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             this
             people
             had
             their
             first
             rise
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             they
             should
             receive
             so
             eminent
             a
             discovery
             and
             foyl
             ;
             having
             also
             by
             his
             good
             Spirit
             so
             directed
             and
             enabled
             you
             to
             deal
             with
             the
             very
             spirit
             and
             Principle
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             principal
             of
             their
             party
             (
             then
             prisoners
             with
             you
             )
             whereby
             that
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             is
             (
             blessed
             be
             his
             Name
             )
             very
             much
             detected
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             uncontrollable
             evidence
             of
             truth
             from
             the
             light
             of
             his
             holy
             Word
             ,
             but
             by
             that
             arrogant
             ,
             proud
             ,
             frothy
             ,
             raging
             ,
             ridiculous
             ,
             vain
             ,
             erring
             spirit
             ,
             so
             abundantly
             discovered
             all
             along
             herein
             from
             themselves
             ;
             which
             we
             intreat
             you
             for
             the
             Truths
             sake
             to
             make
             publike
             with
             all
             speed
             ,
             that
             word
             being
             worthy
             to
             be
             weighed
             by
             you
             for
             encouragement
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             prophetically
             speaking
             of
             such
             
               corrupt
               mindes
               ,
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             like
             
               Jannes
               and
               Jambres
               resisting
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             saith
             (
             for
             encouragement
             )
             
               They
               shall
               proceed
               no
               further
               :
               for
               their
               folly
               shall
               be
               made
               manifest
               ,
               as
               theirs
               also
               was
               :
            
             the
             making
             manifest
             of
             whose
             folly
             being
             the
             way
             to
             stop●t
             the
             proceeding
             and
             growth
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             perswaded
             is
             as
             acceptable
             service
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Lords
             servants
             can
             engage
             in
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             under
             the
             specious
             pretences
             of
             humility
             ,
             self-denyal
             ,
             justice
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             moderation
             ,
             patient
             suffering
             ,
             they
             have
             abundantly
             gained
             ground
             &
             reputation
             to
             the
             spreading
             of
             their
             detestable
             errors
             ,
             &
             by
             their
             fair
             words
             ,
             and
             feigned
             speeches
             ,
             have
             greatly
             deceived
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             simple
             ones
             ;
             &
             more
             especially
             in
             such
             an
             evil
             day
             as
             this
             ,
             wherein
             the
             pride
             ,
             vanity
             ,
             formality
             and
             apostacy
             of
             too
             too
             many
             professors
             of
             truth
             has
             appeared
             :
             but
             we
             have
             a
             long
             time
             through
             grace
             been
             enabled
             to
             discern
             their
             deceivings
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             through
             the
             depth
             of
             their
             cheat
             ,
             and
             fully
             satisfyed
             that
             these
             following
             Scriptures
             evidently
             foretel
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             accordingly
             
             they
             are
             now
             sadly
             manifest
             to
             the
             fulfilling
             thereof
             ,
             Viz.
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               For
               such
               are
               false
               apostles
               ,
               deceitful
               workers
               ,
               transforming
               themselves
               into
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               no
               marvel
               ,
               for
               Satan
               himself
               is
               transformed
               into
               an
               angel
               of
               light
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               great
               thing
               if
               his
               ministers
               be
               also
               transformed
               as
               the
               ministers
               of
               righteousness
               :
               whose
               end
               shall
               be
               according
               to
               their
               works
               .
            
             Matth.
             24.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               And
               Jesus
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               Take
               heed
               that
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               :
               for
               many
               shall
               come
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               am
               Christ
               ,
               and
               shall
               deceive
               many
               .
               And
               there
               shall
               arise
               false
               Christs
               and
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               shall
               shew
               great
               signes
               and
               wonders
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               they
               shall
               deceive
               the
               very
               elect
               .
               Behold
               ,
               I
               have
               told
               you
               before
               .
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             12.
             
             
               Now
               the
               Spirit
               speaks
               expresly
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               later
               days
               some
               shall
               depart
               from
               the
               saith
               ,
               giving
               heed
               to
               seducing
               spirits
               and
               doctrines
               of
               devils
               ,
               speaking
               lyes
               in
               hypocrisie
               ,
               having
               their
               consciences
               seared
               with
               a
               hot
               iron
               .
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
             
               But
               there
               were
               false
               prophets
               also
               amongst
               the
               people
               ,
               even
               as
               there
               shall
               be
               false
               teachers
               among
               you
               ,
               who
               privily
               shall
               bring
               in
               damnable
               heresies
               ,
               even
               denying
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               ,
               and
               bring
               upon
               themselves
               swift
               destruction
               :
               and
               many
               shall
               follow
               their
               pernicious
               ways
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               whom
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               shall
               be
               evil
               spoken
               of
               .
            
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Beloved
               ,
               believe
               not
               every
               spirit
               ,
               but
               try
               the
               spirits
               whether
               they
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               many
               false
               prophets
               are
               gone
               out
               into
               the
               world
               .
               Hereby
               know
               ye
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               :
               every
               spirit
               that
               confesseth
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               every
               spirit
               that
               confesseth
               not
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               God
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               whereof
               you
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               even
               now
               already
               is
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             2
             Joh.
             7
             ,
             9.
             
             
               For
               many
               deceivers
               are
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               confess
               not
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               this
               is
               a
               deceiver
               and
               an
               Antichrist
               .
               Whosoever
               transgresseth
               and
               abideth
               not
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               not
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Oh
             how
             visibly
             manifest
             are
             these
             Scriptures
             fulfilled
             in
             this
             generation
             now
             among
             us
             !
             who
             under
             pretence
             of
             Christs
             Apostles
             ,
             Ministers
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             Angels
             of
             God
             ,
             men
             immediately
             inspired
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             state
             of
             perfection
             ,
             crying
             up
             Christ
             within
             ,
             they
             blaspheme
             ,
             traduce
             ,
             deny
             the
             man
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             nature
             ,
             offices
             ,
             doctrine
             .
             How
             do
             they
             introduce
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             Ministery
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             another
             justification
             ,
             Salvation
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             another
             Heaven
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             then
             the
             Scriptures
             witness
             to
             !
             Nay
             ,
             how
             many
             have
             called
             themselves
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             undeniably
             these
             characters
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             spirit
             foretold
             by
             John
             upon
             them
             ,
             denying
             not
             
             onely
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             Christ
             himself
             to
             be
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             his
             being
             come
             in
             their
             flesh
             ;
             and
             have
             eminently
             manifested
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             sons
             of
             Hymeneus
             that
             blasphemer
             ,
             
             who
             said
             the
             resurrection
             was
             
               past
               already
               ,
               overthrowing
               the
               faith
               of
               some
               :
            
             which
             Hymenean
             doctrine
             was
             attested
             not
             many
             days
             since
             by
             some
             of
             their
             number
             ,
             to
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             in
             a
             Conference
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             several
             witnesses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               dead
               bodies
               that
               lie
               in
               the
               graves
               are
               not
               to
               rise
               again
               ,
               neither
               are
               we
               to
               expect
               any
               other
               resurrection
               ,
               heaven
               ,
               hell
               ,
               judgement
               ,
               then
               what
               is
               within
               us
               ,
               and
               past
               upon
               us
               here
               .
            
             To
             whom
             it
             was
             replied
             ,
             that
             then
             their
             faith
             and
             hope
             was
             vain
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             yet
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             damnable
             estate
             :
             and
             why
             then
             did
             they
             suffer
             ,
             if
             the
             dead
             rise
             not
             ?
             and
             that
             such
             doctrine
             undeniably
             led
             to
             sensuality
             ,
             to
             eat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             and
             play
             ,
             &c.
             wholly
             razing
             out
             all
             principles
             both
             of
             morality
             and
             Christianity
             :
             which
             is
             well
             known
             to
             be
             their
             principle
             ,
             though
             the
             cunning
             among
             them
             subtilly
             gloss
             it
             over
             ,
             knowing
             what
             offence
             it
             generally
             gives
             .
             Oh
             that
             the
             poor
             deluded
             sincere
             among
             them
             might
             see
             the
             gulph
             they
             are
             plunged
             into
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             endeavour
             might
             be
             blest
             to
             the
             opening
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             undeceiving
             them
             .
             Surely
             if
             that
             one
             Scripture
             was
             weighed
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             of
             use
             ,
             That
             men
             may
             
               give
               their
               bodies
               to
               be
               burnt
               ,
            
             and
             
               all
               their
               goods
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             and
             
               profit
               not
            
             ,
             and
             be
             
               but
               as
               sounding
               brass
               and
               a
               tinkling
               cymbal
               :
            
             and
             that
             is
             the
             principle
             from
             which
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             whereto
             every
             work
             is
             done
             ,
             that
             renders
             it
             acceptable
             .
          
           
             And
             Oh
             that
             this
             may
             be
             blest
             to
             keep
             all
             upright
             hearts
             from
             falling
             into
             
             this
             ditch
             .
             It
             is
             the
             express
             word
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               Go
               not
               after
               them
               ,
               neither
               follow
               them
               .
            
             Prov.
             19.
             27.
             
             
               Cease
               ,
               my
               son
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
               instruction
               that
               causeth
               to
               erre
               from
               the
               ways
               of
               knowledge
               .
            
             Surely
             principles
             ,
             spirits
             and
             doctrines
             are
             to
             be
             weighed
             and
             tryed
             as
             well
             as
             conversation
             :
             
             and
             them
             would
             these
             seeming
             Angels
             appear
             Devils
             ;
             for
             Satan
             can
             come
             forth
             as
             an
             angel
             of
             light
             .
             But
             how
             do
             they
             rage
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             sea
             foaming
             out
             their
             own
             shame
             ,
             when
             brought
             to
             the
             Word
             for
             tryal
             !
             which
             is
             no
             small
             discovery
             of
             their
             spirit
             :
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             tryals
             God
             has
             suffered
             to
             come
             upon
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             Deut.
             13.
             3.
             
               to
               prove
               whether
               they
               will
               love
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               with
               all
               their
               heart
               and
               all
               their
               soul
               .
            
             How
             long
             hath
             the
             Pope
             by
             all
             his
             power
             and
             policie
             endeavoured
             to
             get
             the
             Bible
             from
             Professors
             ,
             and
             not
             prevailed
             !
             but
             this
             spiritual
             Antichrist
             doth
             it
             speedily
             and
             effectually
             .
             But
             let
             grace
             be
             magnified
             ,
             that
             keeps
             any
             out
             of
             their
             snares
             :
             and
             let
             it
             be
             seriously
             laid
             to
             heart
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             are
             snared
             and
             taken
             in
             their
             net
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             since
             Singularity
             and
             Conversation
             is
             so
             taking
             to
             propagate
             Errour
             ,
             and
             such
             damnable
             Errour
             too
             ;
             how
             should
             it
             provoke
             the
             
             children
             of
             Truth
             ,
             that
             prize
             and
             would
             promote
             it
             ,
             to
             press
             more
             after
             an
             excellent
             conversation
             ,
             that
             the
             poor
             world
             seeing
             their
             good
             works
             ,
             viz.
             the
             humility
             ,
             love
             ,
             patience
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             zeal
             ,
             courage
             ,
             temperance
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             gravity
             ,
             may
             glorifie
             their
             heavenly
             Father
             .
             And
             let
             such
             a
             foolish
             people
             shame
             and
             provoke
             his
             people
             therein
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             8.
             and
             ,
             as
             you
             well
             observe
             ,
             let
             the
             good
             in
             them
             be
             owned
             and
             imitated
             ,
             and
             their
             evil
             detected
             and
             avoided
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             good
             Lord
             who
             has
             so
             far
             guided
             and
             blest
             you
             herein
             ,
             may
             still
             continue
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             furtherance
             of
             truth
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             designed
             ,
             and
             we
             heartily
             desire
             ,
             is
             and
             shall
             be
             the
             prayer
             of
          
           
             
               Your
               unworthy
               Brethren
               ,
               fellow●labourers
               ,
               and
               Companions
               with
               you
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               Kingdom
               and
               Patience
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 
                   J.
                   D.
                   
                
                 
                   N.
                   S.
                   
                
              
            
             
               London
               
                 this
                 10
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 month
                 ,
                 1665
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Reader
           is
           desired
           (
           before
           he
           peruse
           these
           books
           )
           to
           amend
           with
           his
           pen
           these
           errors
           and
           mistakes
           of
           the
           Press
           :
           smaller
           errors
           ,
           as
           of
           adding
           or
           substracting
           letters
           ,
           or
           mistaking
           the
           stops
           ,
           the
           sence
           will
           somwhat
           help
           him
           in
           .
        
         
           PAge
           14.
           line
           30.
           
             after
             these
             words
          
           ,
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           add
           Neh.
           9.
           30.
           p.
           17.
           l.
           2.
           
             for
             u
             and
             nshaken
             ,
             read
          
           and
           unshaken
           .
           p.
           20.
           l.
           3.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           read
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           25.
           l.
           32.
           for
           adopted
           ,
           read
           adapted
           .
           p.
           26.
           l.
           8
           ,
           read
           a
           law
           .
           p.
           30
           l.
           32.
           for
           shall
           read
           should
           .
           p.
           31.
           l.
           18.
           read
           that
           he
           is
           guiltie
           .
           p.
           40.
           l.
           4.
           read
           all
           things
           are
           wrought
           .
           p.
           43.
           l.
           2.
           
             add
             after
             these
             words
          
           ,
           the
           word
           was
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           was
           God.
           p.
           47.
           l.
           20.
           for
           thankfulness
           read
           faithfulness
           .
           p.
           63.
           l.
           4.
           read
           seriously
           consider
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           Randolph
           Hunter
           and
           Thomas
           Hardy
           ,
           Deputy-Gaolers
           of
           the
           Castle
           at
           Lancaster
           ,
           to
           be
           by
           them
           communica●ed
           to
           any
           who
           may
           desire
           satisfaction
           concerning
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           people
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           J.
           W.
           
        
         
           
             Loving
             ●riends
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           peru●ed
           a
           Paper
           published
           and
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           one
           ,
           or
           both
           of
           you
           ,
           by
           the
           Quakers
           so
           called
           ▪
           touching
           a
           dispute
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Baptists
           at
           Lancaster
           Castle
           ,
           and
           finding
           it
           confused
           ,
           partial
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           passages
           untrue
           ,
           t●nding
           to
           the
           reproach
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           swallowing
           up
           the
           simple
           in
           errors
           ;
           for
           the
           vindication
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           tender
           compassion
           towards
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           forth
           the
           following
           Relation
           ,
           whereby
           the
           sober
           and
           unbiassed
           Christian
           may
           perceive
           that
           I
           was
           provoked
           to
           the
           debate
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           to
           this
           account
           ,
           by
           the
           forementioned
           paper
           ,
           and
           the
           high
           boastings
           of
           some
           of
           this
           people
           since
           that
           meeting
           .
        
         
           Though
           I
           have
           more
           to
           say
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           truth
           I
           plead
           for
           ,
           then
           was
           mentioned
           in
           that
           debate
           ,
           yet
           I
           only
           set
           down
           such
           Arguments
           as
           were
           then
           propounded
           ,
           though
           here
           more
           distinctly
           and
           fully
           then
           the
           confusion
           of
           that
           meeting
           would
           allow
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           detecting
           of
           their
           personal
           carriages
           ,
           I
           mention
           nothing
           but
           what
           was
           first
           publikely
           exprest
           or
           acted
           by
           them
           ;
           &
           I
           the
           rather
           do
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           consider
           and
           take
           shame
           to
           themselves
           ,
           if
           peradventure
           God
           may
           give
           them
           repentance
           ,
           and
           that
           others
           may
           be
           warned
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           that
           spirit
           that
           sends
           forth
           such
           bitter
           and
           unsavoury
           fruits
           :
        
         
           And
           that
           the
           simple
           and
           tender-hearted
           among
           them
           may
           be
           reclaimed
           from
           the
           error
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           an
           additional
           account
           of
           the
           Light
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           shewing
           (
           according
           to
           my
           measure
           received
           from
           the
           Lord
           )
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           utmost
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           with
           a
           particular
           explication
           of
           several
           Scriptures
           ,
           especially
           John
           1.
           9.
           
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           them
           shall
           yet
           persist
           to
           maintain
           their
           errors
           ,
           here
           you
           will
           find
           an
           offer
           further
           to
           debate
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           us
           before
           any
           person
           in
           the
           Commission
           of
           Peace
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           l●st
           any
           should
           account
           me
           an
           enemy
           to
           every
           thing
           this
           people
           hold
           and
           practice
           ,
           &
           thereupon
           should
           trample
           upon
           that
           which
           is
           good
           and
           commendable
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           errors
           ,
           here
           is
           an
           account
           of
           several
           particulars
           allowable
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           suffer
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           whole
           seem
           too
           tedious
           for
           your
           perusal
           (
           which
           indeed
           is
           much
           larger
           then
           was
           first
           intended
           )
           by
           the
           Marginal
           notes
           you
           are
           directed
           to
           the
           several
           branches
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           may
           either
           read
           all
           ,
           or
           that
           part
           wherein
           you
           chiefly
           desire
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           
             ●o
             .
             Wigan
             .
          
           
             3d
             M.
             10.
             d.
             1664.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           true
           Relation
           of
           the
           occasion
           and
           manner
           of
           a
           debate
           held
           in
           the
           Castle
           at
           Lancaster
           ,
           the
           17th
           day
           of
           the
           first
           Month
           (
           vulgo
           March
           )
           1663-64
           .
           between
           J.
           W.
           and
           George
           Fox
           ,
           John
           Stubs
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           of
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           about
           the
           Light
           within
           .
           Together
           with
           true
           Copies
           of
           divers
           Letters
           and
           other
           Writings
           which
           passed
           between
           them
           and
           me
           .
           Also
           an
           Additional
           Account
           of
           the
           Light
           that
           is
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           shewing
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           what
           it
           can
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           cannot
           do
           ;
           wherein
           Henry
           Wood
           and
           others
           may
           find
           that
           which
           answers
           their
           Queries
           .
        
         
           HAving
           been
           Prisoner
           at
           the
           aforesaid
           place
           divers
           weeks
           ,
           upon
           the
           23.
           of
           the
           12
           th
           Month
           (
           commonly
           called
           February
           )
           I
           was
           put
           into
           a
           Chamber
           near
           unto
           many
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           people
           ,
           being
           also
           prisoners
           ;
           their
           way
           and
           mine
           leading
           through
           a
           common
           Hall
           ,
           we
           passed
           by
           one
           another
           peaceably
           about
           12.
           
           dayes
           ,
           viz.
           till
           the
           5th
           day
           of
           the
           next
           Month
           ;
           upon
           which
           day
           one
           
             Thomas
             Curwen
          
           said
           unto
           me
           (
           as
           I
           quietly
           passed
           through
           the
           Hall
           )
           
             Friend
             ,
             leave
             off
             thy
             deceiving
             the
             people
             ;
             thou
             art
             a
             Deceiver
             .
          
           My
           answer
           was
           mild
           ,
           to
           this
           purpose
           ;
           
             Saist
             thou
             so
             ;
             consider
             well
             what
             thou
             hast
             said
             ,
             and
             whether
             thou
             canst
             make
             good
             thy
             word
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             as
             I
             come
             back
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             deceived
             ,
             or
             wherewith
             I
             have
             deceived
             any
             ,
             or
             how
             thou
             canst
             prove
             me
             a
             Deceiver
             ?
          
           As
           I
           turned
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           further
           uttered
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             teachest
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             knowest
             it
             not
             thy self
             .
          
           By
           which
           I
           supposed
           he
           would
           have
           made
           good
           his
           assertion
           ,
           viz.
           That
           I
           was
           a
           deceiver
           .
           At
           my
           return
           I
           told
           him
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           That
           I
           looked
           upon
           his
           censure
           to
           be
           very
           rash
           and
           g●oundless
           ,
           and
           that
           little
           of
           truth
           would
           be
           found
           in
           his
           saying
           ,
           That
           I
           taught
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           knew
           it
           not
           my self
           ;
           
             inasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             teach
             that
             which
             he
             knoweth
             not
             .
          
           But
           instead
           of
           proving
           what
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           he
           passed
           more
           censures
           upon
           me
           ,
           as
           ,
           That
           I
           was
           a
           stranger
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           knew
           my
           voi●e
           to
           be
           voice
           of
           a
           stranger
           .
           Likewise
           
             William
             Wilson
          
           ,
           another
           of
           them
           ,
           used
           some
           harsh
           expressions
           towards
           me
           ,
           I
           having
           said
           ,
           They
           neglected
           some
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           breaking
           of
           bread
           :
           He
           told
           me
           I
           upheld
           beggarly
           rudiments
           :
           So
           I
           left
           them
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           my
           Chamber
           .
           The
           same
           day
           towards
           evening
           a
           Letter
           was
           brought
           to
           me
           by
           one
           of
           these
           people
           ,
           subscribed
           with
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Tho.
             C●rwen
          
           ,
           a
           true
           Copy
           whereof
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               
               Friend
               ,
               
                 John
                 Wiggans
              
               ,
               whereas
               thou
               was
               offended
               because
               I
               called
               thee
               a
               Deceiver
               ,
               and
               said
               thou
               teached
               the
               way
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               knew'st
               it
               not
               thy self
               :
               Although
               the
               words
               seem
               to
               be
               improper
               to
               thee
               ,
               yet
               thou
               maist
               read
               how
               the
               Apostle
               said
               ,
               Some
               preached
               Christ
               who
               was
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               and
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               yet
               such
               who
               so
               preached
               him
               ,
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               were
               ,
               alse
               Apostles
               ,
               transforming
               themselves
               as
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Righteousness
               .
               And
               now
               I
               would
               have
               thee
               mind
               ,
               whether
               thou
               thy self
               be
               not
               in
               their
               footsteps
               who
               thus
               preached
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               Dec●iver
               :
               And
               answer
               me
               these
               Queries
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               thy
               way
               never
               fell
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Where
               be
               all
               the
               daubers
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Whether
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Adams
               house
               in
               the
               fall
               ,
               daubed
               not
               with
               untempered
               morter
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               Whether
               or
               no
               while
               a
               man
               's
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               made
               free
               from
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               on
               this
               side
               the
               grave
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               whether
               Christ
               doth
               enlighten
               every
               man
               that
               comes
               into
               the
               world
               with
               a
               saving
               Light
               ?
            
             
               6.
               
               Whether
               is
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               Christ
               the
               substance
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               how
               long
               hast
               thou
               taken
               bread
               and
               wine
               in
               remembrance
               of
               Christs
               death
               till
               he
               come
               ?
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               whether
               or
               no
               when
               he
               is
               come
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               take
               it
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               And
               which
               is
               the
               nearest
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               thing
               in
               remembrance
               of
               his
               de●th
               ,
               or
               to
               come
               into
               his
               death
               ?
            
             
               10.
               
               And
               whether
               or
               no
               thou
               thinkest
               to
               come
               any
               nearer
               to
               Christ
               ,
               than
               to
               take
               bread
               and
               water
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               ?
            
             
               11.
               
               And
               whether
               or
               no
               dost
               thou
               think
               to
               come
               any
               nearer
               to
               Christs
               death
               ,
               than
               to
               take
               bread
               and
               wine
               in
               remembrance
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               so
               keep
               alive
               in
               the
               old
               nature
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               this
               the
               deceiver
               ?
            
             
               12.
               
               Hast
               thou
               known
               the
               death
               ,
               the
               pangs
               and
               the
               sorrow
               ?
               And
               art
               thou
               become
               a
               fool
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ?
               And
               is
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               world
               foolishness
               to
               thee
               ?
               And
               in
               what
               place
               buriest
               thou
               thy
               own
               ?
            
             
               13.
               
               And
               how
               comes
               thou
               to
               receive
               that
               which
               is
               foolishness
               to
               the
               world
               ?
               and
               how
               wast
               thou
               wakened
               out
               of
               sleep
               ?
               and
               when
               did
               the
               grave
               open
               ?
               and
               when
               did
               the
               Prisoner
               shew
               himself
               forth
               ?
            
             
               14.
               
               And
               when
               did
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               dumb
               sing
               ?
            
             
               15.
               
               And
               when
               was
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               first-born
               silent
               ?
            
             
               16.
               
               And
               when
               wast
               thou
               come
               to
               thy
               wits
               end
               ?
            
             
               17.
               
               And
               how
               often
               hast
               thou
               watered
               thy
               couch
               ?
            
             
               18.
               
               And
               what
               is
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
               ?
            
             
               19.
               
               And
               what
               is
               the
               gray
               hairs
               ?
            
             
             
               20.
               
               And
               what
               is
               it
               that
               Antichrist
               and
               the
               false
               Prophets
               r●vened
               from
               ?
               and
               where
               was
               it
               ?
            
             
               21.
               
               And
               when
               did
               the
               keeper
               of
               the
               house
               tremble
               ,
               and
               the
               strong
               man
               bow
               himself
               ?
            
             
               22.
               
               And
               hast
               thou
               the
               same
               power
               and
               spirit
               to
               baptize
               ,
               and
               give
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               had
               ?
               and
               hast
               thou
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               ?
            
             
               23.
               
               And
               seeing
               thou
               takest
               offence
               at
               me
               because
               I
               called
               thee
               a
               Deceiver
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               true
               way
               ,
               and
               where
               is
               it
               ?
               and
               whether
               all
               mankind
               be
               enlightened
               by
               it
               ?
               and
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               man
               ,
               or
               out
               ?
            
             
               24.
               
               And
               whether
               or
               no
               thou
               hast
               seen
               it
               ,
               or
               heard
               it
               ,
               or
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               seen
               his
               shape
               ?
            
             
               Answer
               me
               these
               Queries
               in
               a
               Scripture
               way
               ,
               in
               writing
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               thy
               deeds
               to
               the
               light
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               do
               intend
               to
               stick
               a
               Copy
               of
               them
               on
               the
               door
               to
               morrow
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 thy
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Curwen
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 M.
                 5.
                 d
                 ▪
                 1663
                 /
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Directed
                 ,
                 For
                 John
                 Wiggans
                 ,
                 These
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Having
           perused
           this
           Letter
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           the
           advantage
           that
           was
           sought
           by
           limiting
           so
           short
           a
           time
           for
           the
           answering
           his
           queries
           ,
           and
           by
           threatning
           to
           stick
           a
           Copy
           of
           them
           upon
           the
           door
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           answered
           ;
           tho
           most
           of
           the
           queries
           were
           frivolous
           ,
           and
           matters
           of
           more
           weight
           were
           under
           my
           consideration
           ,
           yet
           lest
           my
           silence
           should
           occasion
           boasting
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           very
           propense
           ,
           I
           presently
           drew
           up
           the
           answer
           following
           to
           that
           query
           which
           concerns
           the
           foundation
           of
           most
           of
           their
           mistakes
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             Light
             within
          
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Curwen
                 ,
              
            
             
               
               I
               received
               a
               Paper
               (
               a
               few
               hours
               ago
               )
               subscribed
               with
               thy
               Name
               ,
               wherein
               thou
               (
               or
               some
               one
               for
               thee
               )
               writes
               that
               I
               was
               offended
               because
               thou
               calledst
               me
               a
               deceiver
               ;
               and
               saidst
               ,
               I
               taught
               the
               way
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               knew
               it
               not
               my self
               ;
               It
               becomes
               persons
               that
               say
               they
               have
               received
               the
               annointing
               from
               the
               holy
               one
               ,
               even
               the
               same
               Spirit
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               gave
               forth
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               always
               to
               speak
               forth
               the
               words
               of
               truth
               and
               soberness
               :
               When
               thou
               calledst
               me
               a
               deceiver
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               say
               I
               was
               offended
               ,
               nor
               did
               I
               give
               cause
               for
               thee
               to
               mention
               this
               word
               in
               thy
               paper
               :
               But
               this
               I
               demanded
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               do
               still
               ,
               That
               thou
               make
               it
               to
               appear
               whom
               I
               have
               deceived
               ,
               or
               wherewith
               I
               have
               deceived
               any
               ,
               or
               else
               there
               will
               be
               little
               
               of
               truth
               or
               soberness
               found
               in
               thy
               saying
               .
               And
               as
               for
               thy
               saying
               I
               taught
               the
               way
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               knew
               it
               not
               my self
               ,
               by
               which
               thou
               wouldst
               have
               proved
               me
               a
               deceiver
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               for
               thee
               or
               any
               of
               thy
               friends
               to
               find
               truth
               in
               it
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               can
               teach
               others
               to
               know
               that
               which
               he
               himself
               knows
               not
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               say
               (
               as
               thou
               writest
               )
               thy
               words
               are
               at
               best
               improper
               .
               And
               whereas
               thou
               writest
               that
               I
               may
               read
               how
               the
               Apostle
               said
               some
               preached
               Christ
               who
               was
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               and
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               yet
               such
               who
               so
               preached
               him
               ,
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               were
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               transforming
               themselves
               as
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Righteousness
               ;
               I
               would
               have
               thee
               soberly
               to
               consider
               whether
               thou
               hast
               dealt
               truly
               and
               faithfully
               with
               the
               Apostle
               in
               relating
               his
               own
               words
               :
               And
               tell
               me
               where
               thou
               readest
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostle
               said
               ,
               That
               some
               preached
               Christ
               who
               was
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               and
               life
               ,
               and
               yet
               knew
               him
               not
               ?
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               deceitful
               workers
               ,
               transforming
               themselves
               into
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               these
               preached
               not
               the
               true
               Christ
               ,
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               and
               the
               life
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Satan
               ,
               they
               rather
               taught
               another
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               another
               Gospel
               than
               the
               Apostles
               had
               taught
               ;
               and
               as
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               take
               a
               ●aution
               from
               thee
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               man
               that
               gives
               it
               in
               love
               and
               meekness
               ,
               so
               I
               would
               have
               thee
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               thy
               friends
               ,
               in
               fear
               and
               meekness
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               ye
               set
               not
               up
               another
               Christ
               than
               the
               Apostle
               preached
               .
               As
               for
               thy
               24
               queries
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               satisfie
               thee
               ,
               
               or
               any
               other
               queriest
               to
               answer
               their
               questions
               ,
               which
               tend
               rather
               to
               strife
               than
               edification
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               in
               readiness
               to
               answer
               thee
               or
               any
               other
               man
               that
               shall
               in
               love
               ask
               me
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               me
               :
               And
               though
               I
               think
               it
               not
               meet
               at
               this
               time
               to
               answer
               all
               thy
               queries
               ,
               yet
               whereas
               thou
               askest
               ?
               
                 Whether
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 enlighten
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 a
                 saving
                 Light
                 ?
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               the
               Light
               wherewith
               every
               man
               is
               lighted
               *
               that
               comes
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               saving
               Light
               ;
               and
               this
               I
               shall
               (
               through
               the
               strength
               of
               Christ
               )
               be
               ready
               to
               maintain
               against
               thee
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               thy
               friends
               who
               hold
               the
               contrary
               ,
               where
               ,
               and
               when
               a
               meeting
               may
               be
               had
               in
               a
               peaceable
               and
               quiet
               way
               ,
               and
               before
               compe●ent
               Witnesses
               .
               As
               for
               thy
               threatning
               to
               stick
               thy
               paper
               upon
               the
               door
               ,
               I
               value
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               would
               have
               thee
               seriously
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               that
               expression
               proceeded
               from
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               .
               This
               is
               all
               at
               present
               from
            
             
               
                 Thy
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 Wigan
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 M.
                 5
                 d.
                 1663-64
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               second
               Letter
               from
               Tho.
               Curwen
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 The
                 next
                 morning
                 being
                 the
                 sixt
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 month
                 ,
                 the
                 following
                 Letter
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 inscription
                 ,
              
            
             
               For
               
                 John
                 Wigans
                 .
                 John
                 Wigans
              
               ,
               Whereas
               I
               sent
               thee
               a
               few
               Queries
               to
               answer
               ,
               but
               thou
               seemes
               to
               have
               slighted
               ,
               and
               passed
               by
               all
               except
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               the
               first
               Querie
               ,
               whether
               Christ
               doth
               enlighten
               every
               man
               that
               comes
               into
               the
               world
               with
               a
               saving
               light
               .
               And
               thy
               answer
               is
               ,
               That
               every
               man
               which
               comes
               into
               the
               world
               is
               not
               inlightned
               with
               a
               saving
               light
               .
               And
               this
               thou
               will
               maintain
               against
               me
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               my
               friends
               ,
               who
               hold
               the
               contrary
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               where
               a
               meeting
               may
               he
               had
               in
               a
               peaceable
               way
               ,
               before
               competent
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               to
               let
               thee
               understand
               ,
               that
               I
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               my
               friends
               with
               me
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               will
               ,
               doth
               intend
               to
               give
               thee
               a
               visit
               tomorrow
               ,
               about
               the
               first
               hour
               ,
               or
               second
               ,
               in
               thy
               Chamber
               to
               treate
               about
               this
               above
               mentioned
               both
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               all
               who
               is
               of
               thy
               ju●gment
               ,
               that
               may
               come
               to
               thee
               :
               but
               yet
               I
               let
               thee
               know
               ,
               this
               cannot
               serve
               for
               all
               my
               Queries
               ,
               for
               I
               intend
               to
               set
               the
               Paper
               upon
               the
               dore
               according
               to
               my
               word
               .
            
             
               
                 from
                 thy
                 friend
                 Thomas
                 Curwen
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 sixth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Month.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           According
           to
           his
           word
           his
           Queries
           were
           the
           same
           day
           set
           upon
           the
           Hall
           door
           ,
           
           though
           he
           had
           no
           regard
           to
           make
           good
           his
           word
           concerning
           me
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           clear
           himself
           from
           the
           wrong
           done
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           no
           where
           useth
           such
           words
           as
           he
           fathers
           upon
           him
           .
           In
           the
           evening
           therefore
           of
           the
           same
           day
           I
           writ
           the
           following
        
         
           
             
               Answer
               to
               his
               second
               Letter
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Thomas
                 Curwen
              
               ,
               In
               thy
               seccond
               Paper
               which
               was
               brought
               to
               my
               hands
               this
               day
               ,
               whether
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               disturb
               is
               best
               known
               to
               thy self
               .
               Thou
               dost
               not
               make
               good
               thy
               word
               ,
               spoken
               concerning
               me
               ,
               nor
               yet
               acknowledg
               thy
               mistake
               therein
               ,
               nor
               the
               abuse
               done
               by
               thee
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               however
               I
               am
               more
               inclined
               to
               passe
               by
               the
               weaknesses
               of
               others
               ,
               then
               by
               multiplying
               words
               (
               as
               were
               easie
               upon
               such
               an
               advantage
               )
               to
               occasion
               more
               strife
               .
               Thou
               tels
               me
               that
               .
               thou
               and
               some
               of
               thy
               friends
               ,
               do
               intend
               to
               give
               me
               a
               visit
               to
               morrow
               ,
               about
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               seccond
               hour
               in
               my
               Chamber
               to
               treat
               about
               the
               fift
               Querie
               :
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               meet
               thee
               and
               any
               of
               thy
               friends
               ,
               to
               treat
               (
               in
               a
               
               spirit
               of
               love
               and
               meekness
               )
               about
               the
               said
               point
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               about
               any
               other
               wherein
               we
               differ
               ,
               but
               thou
               art
               mistaken
               ,
               if
               thou
               thinkest
               that
               I
               shall
               leave
               it
               to
               thee
               to
               appoint
               time
               ,
               and
               place
               at
               thy
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thou
               wast
               over
               confident
               (
               to
               say
               no
               more
               of
               it
               )
               to
               nominate
               my
               Chamber
               ,
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               hour
               ,
               except
               I
               had
               invited
               thee
               ,
               or
               agreed
               thereto
               ;
               know
               therefore
               that
               I
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               ,
               nor
               shall
               I
               observe
               any
               meeting
               ,
               till
               upon
               discourse
               with
               thee
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               thy
               friends
               ,
               we
               have
               mutually
               agreed
               about
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               day
               as
               my
               friends
               can
               come
               upon
               ,
               to
               morrow
               they
               cannot
               ,
               when
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               bring
               whom
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               for
               truth
               (
               which
               we
               all
               pretend
               to
               seek
               after
               )
               neither
               fears
               multitudes
               ,
               nor
               great
               words
               ,
               as
               for
               thy
               setting
               ●hy
               Paper
               upon
               the
               door
               ,
               thou
               hadst
               done
               some
               right
               ,
               if
               thou
               hadst
               set
               my
               Letter
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               thy
               practice
               doth
               favour
               (
               in
               several
               circumstances
               )
               of
               a
               fleshly
               spirit
               (
               as
               I
               can
               shew
               at
               better
               leisure
               )
               and
               will
               reflect
               more
               upon
               thy self
               ,
               and
               friends
               ,
               then
               where
               thou
               didst
               intend
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               be
               disposed
               that
               way
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               difficult
               to
               answer
               thee
               in
               thy
               own
               kind
               ;
               but
               God
               hath
               called
               us
               to
               peace
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               taught
               to
               study
               to
               live
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               further
               then
               I
               am
               provoked
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               truth
               ,
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               leave
               off
               contention
               before
               it
               be
               medled
               with
               ,
               Prov.
               17.
               14.
               
               Nor
               do
               I
               intend
               hereafter
               to
               spend
               much
               time
               in
               answering
               thy
               jangling
               Letters
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 thy
                 friend
                 John
                 Wigan
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 M
                 6
                 d.
                 1663-64
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           being
           the
           seventh
           day
           of
           the
           Month
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           
             Thomas
             Curwen
          
           and
           
             William
             Wilson
          
           came
           to
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           
           and
           urged
           me
           to
           nominate
           a
           time
           and
           place
           for
           the
           intended
           meeting
           ;
           and
           withall
           ;
           did
           break
           forth
           into
           many
           heavy
           censures
           against
           me
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           magisterial
           way
           (
           as
           
             John
             Coward
          
           then
           present
           can
           witness
           )
           that
           I
           was
           forced
           twice
           ,
           or
           thrice
           to
           intreat
           them
           to
           leave
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           I
           would
           appoint
           no
           meeting
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           with
           some
           others
           of
           their
           company
           ,
           whom
           I
           jugded
           to
           be
           more
           sober
           men
           ,
           at
           last
           they
           left
           me
           ,
           saying
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           not
           appoint
           a
           time
           ,
           they
           would
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           I
           durst
           not
           meet
           .
        
         
           Being
           thus
           provoked
           to
           a
           meeting
           ,
           in
           the
           evening
           of
           the
           same
           d●y
           I
           writ
           the
           following
           paper
           ,
           and
           sent
           for
           
             Richard
             Cubhan
          
           ,
           and
           
             Richard
             Johnson
          
           to
           agree
           with
           them
           upon
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           therein
           contanied
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               
               
                 Thomas
                 Curwen
              
               ,
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               meet
               (
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               friends
               in
               the
               Hall
               neer
               thy
               Chambe●
               (
               if
               the
               Lord
               permit
               )
               upon
               the
               next
               fift
               day
               ,
               about
               the
               third
               hour
               (
               vulgo
               nine
               of
               the
               clock
               )
               and
               there
               shall
               endeavour
               (
               by
               the
               Lords
               assistance
               )
               to
               maintain
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 saving
                 light
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               
                 that
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 enlighten
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 comet
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 a
                 saving
                 light
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Provided
               ,
               that
               whatever
               is
               asserted
               by
               any
               man
               ,
               be
               proved
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               that
               nothing
               be
               determined
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               meeting
               may
               be
               peaceable
               and
               quiet
               without
               rayling
               ,
               or
               reproachful
               speeches
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               whole
               debate
               may
               be
               carried
               on
               in
               a
               spirit
               of
               love
               and
               meeknese
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               meeting
               may
               be
               orderly
               ,
               aod
               without
               confusion
               ,
               that
               is
               that
               one
               may
               have
               as
               much
               time
               allowed
               him
               to
               speak
               in
               ,
               as
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               one
               speak
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               disturb
               him
               that
               is
               speaking
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               meeting
               continue
               three
               hours
               and
               no
               longer
               ,
               or
               at
               most
               not
               to
               exceed
               four
               hours
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               occasion
               o●
               friends
               afterwards
               .
               If
               these
               be
               consented
               unto
               ,
               let
               him
               that
               is
               appointed
               to
               treat
               with
               me
               ,
               subscribe
               his
               name
               to
               a
               true
               Copy
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               send
               it
               to
            
             
               
                 Thy
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 Wigan
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 M.
                 7
                 d.
                 1663-64
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           above-written
           I
           sent
           by
           
             Richard
             Cubhan
          
           and
           
             Richard
             Johnson
          
           ,
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Friends
           :
           They
           not
           agreeing
           to
           every
           thing
           therein
           ,
           the
           next
           morning
           sent
           up
           a
           Paper
           ,
           a
           Copy
           whereof
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
               
                 John
                 VVigan
              
               ,
               I
               and
               my
               friends
               are
               willing
               to
               meet
               ▪
               thee
               and
               thine
               in
               the
               Hall
               near
               our
               Chamber
               (
               if
               the
               Lord
               permit
               )
               upon
               the
               next
               fift
               day
               ,
               about
               the
               ninth
               hour
               in
               the
               fore
               part
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               be
               ready
               to
               give
               thee
               a
               meeting
               according
               to
               thy
               own
               appointment
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               thy
               assertion
               ,
               as
               thou
               hast
               said
               thou
               wilt
               maintain
               either
               against
               me
               or
               any
               of
               my
               Friends
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 lighten
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 a
                 saving
                 light
                 :
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Provided
               ,
               That
               what
               ever
               is
               asserted
               by
               any
               man
               ,
               be
               proved
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               be
               determined
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               2
               That
               the
               meeting
               may
               be
               peaceable
               and
               quiet
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               whole
               debate
               may
               be
               carried
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               love
               and
               meekness
               .
            
             
             
               3
               That
               the
               meeting
               may
               be
               orderly
               ,
               and
               without
               con●usion
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               )
               that
               every
               one
               may
               have
               convenient
               time
               to
               speak
               ;
               for
               we
               cannot
               limit
               any
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               the
               Meeting
               be
               not
               limited
               to
               an
               hour
               ,
               but
               as
               either
               side
               hath
               freedom
               to
               pass
               away
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 thy
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Curwen
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 M.
                 8
                 d.
                 1663-64
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Though
           this
           Paper
           differ
           from
           that
           which
           I
           sent
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           several
           considerable
           points
           ,
           yet
           lest
           they
           should
           have
           any
           occasion
           to
           say
           (
           as
           I
           heard
           some
           gave
           out
           )
           That
           I
           durst
           not
           meet
           them
           ,
           I
           assented
           to
           their
           paper
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           day
           sent
           another
           writing
           ,
        
         
           
             
               A
               Copy
               whereof
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Thomas
                 Curwen
              
               ,
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               meet
               thee
               and
               thy
               Friends
               in
               the
               Hall
               near
               thy
               Chamber
               (
               if
               the
               Lord
               permit
               )
               upon
               the
               next
               fift
               day
               ,
               about
               the
               third
               hour
               ,
               (
               or
               as
               thou
               writest
               ,
               about
               the
               ninth
               hour
               in
               the
               fore-part
               of
               the
               day
               )
               and
               there
               shall
               give
               you
               a
               meeting
               ,
               being
               earnestly
               urged
               by
               thee
               and
               thy
               Friends
               yesterday
               in
               my
               Chamber
               to
               appoint
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               endeavour
               (
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Lord
               )
               to
               maintain
               this
               assertion
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 lighten
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 a
                 saving
                 light
                 ,
              
               against
               any
               that
               hold
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Provided
               that
               what
               ever
               is
               asserted
               by
               any
               man
               ,
               be
               proved
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               be
               determined
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               meeting
               may
               be
               peaceable
               and
               quiet
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               debate
               may
               be
               carried
               on
               in
               a
               Spirit
               of
               love
               and
               meekness
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               I
               had
               in
               my
               former
               paper
               ,
               put
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Without
                 railing
                 or
                 reproachful
                 speeches
              
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               they
               be
               left
               out
               ,
               hoping
               the
               thing
               will
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               meeting
               may
               be
               orderly
               and
               without
               confusion
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               may
               have
               convenient
               time
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               be
               limited
               :
               And
               I
               added
               in
               my
               former
               paper
               ,
               
                 That
                 but
                 one
                 speak
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 none
                 disturb
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 speaking
                 ,
              
               which
               I
               desire
               may
               be
               obseeved
               .
            
             
               4
               ,
               That
               the
               meeting
               be
               not
               lim●ed
               to
               an
               hour
               ,
               but
               as
               either
               side
               hath
               freedom
               to
               pass
               away
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 thy
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 VVigan
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 M.
                 8
                 d.
                 1663-64
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
           The
           day
           appointed
           being
           come
           ;
           and
           the
           Judges
           coming
           into
           the
           Town
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           the
           Gaoler
           prevented
           our
           meeting
           .
        
         
           Whereupon
           another
           day
           was
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           and
           the
           writing
           following
           subscribed
           .
        
         
           
             
               The
               meeting
               above-mentioned
               being
               disappointed
               by
               the
               Gaoler●
               ,
               we
               are
               agreed
               on
               both
               parties
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               the
               first
               morning
               after
               the
               Judges
               go
               from
               this
               Town
               ,
               about
               the
               time
               above
               said
               .
            
             
               
                 Jo.
                 Wigan
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Curwen
                 :
              
            
          
        
         
           
           Upon
           the
           seventeenth
           day
           ,
           (
           the
           Judges
           being
           gone
           the
           day
           before
           )
           we
           met
           in
           the
           place
           appointed
           ,
           where
           I
           briefly
           declared
           the
           occasion
           and
           end
           of
           the
           meeting
           ,
           also
           the
           four
           pa●ticulars
           agreed
           upon
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           debate
           ,
           and
           then
           propounded
           the
           assertion
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           to
           maintain
           ,
           viz.
           
             Christ
             doth
             not
             lighten
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             with
             a
             saving
             Light
          
           ;
           and
           desired
           to
           know
           who
           held
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             Christ
             doth
             lighten
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             with
             a
             saving
             light
             ,
          
           for
           against
           such
           had
           I
           undertaken
           to
           maintain
           my
           assertion
           .
        
         
           
             John
             Stubs
          
           answered
           ,
           
             I
             hold
             the
             contrary
          
           ,
           viz
           :
           
             That
             Christ
             doth
             ligthen
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             with
             a
             saving
             light
             :
          
           Before
           I
           could
           enter
           upon
           the
           proof
           of
           my
           assertion
           .
           
             Richard
             Cubhan
          
           stands
           up
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           altered
           the
           state
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           requiring
           me
           to
           prove
           that
           which
           I
           had
           writ
           in
           my
           first
           Letter
           to
           
             Thomas
             Curwe●
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Light
             wherewith
             every
             man
             is
             lighted
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             saving
             Light.
          
           This
           I
           told
           him
           I
           owned
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           ready
           to
           make
           good
           when
           we
           had
           debated
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           we
           were
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           as
           appeared
           by
           their
           own
           paper
           .
           With
           much
           ado
           he
           was
           perswaded
           ,
           and
           I
           proceeded
           to
           proof
           ,
           premising
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           question
           was
           not
           ,
           
           Whether
           there
           be
           some
           light
           in
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ;
           nor
           ,
           Whether
           Christ
           doth
           lighten
           true
           believers
           with
           a
           saving
           light
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           I
           denied
           not
           ,
           but
           did
           affirm
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           some
           light
           in
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           true
           believers
           are
           lighted
           with
           a
           saving
           light
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           I
           had
           undertaken
           to
           prove
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           was
           ,
           
           That
           Christ
           doth
           not
           lighten
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           with
           a
           saving
           light
           .
        
         
           My
           first
           argument
           was
           laid
           down
           thus
           .
        
         
           Christ
           lightneth
           no
           man
           with
           a
           saving
           light
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           But
           Christ
           doth
           not
           give
           his
           Spirit
           to
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           :
        
         
           Therefore
           he
           doth
           not
           lighten
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           with
           a
           saving
           light
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           proposition
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           great
           ;
           promise
           of
           the
           New
           Covenant
           .
           Isa
           .
           59.
           21.
           
           
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             my
             spirit
             that
             is
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             my
             words
             which
             I
             have
             put
             in
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             shall
             not
             depart
             out
             of
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             nor
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             thy
             Seed
             ,
             nor
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             thy
             Seeds
             seed
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             &
             for
             ever
             .
          
           And
           from
           the
           promise
           of
           Christ
           ,
           John
           14.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             And
             I
             will
             pray
             the
             Father
             ,
             &
             he
             shall
             give
             you
             another
             Comforter
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             abide
             with
             you
             for
             ever
             ,
             even
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           from
           the
           end
           of
           his
           giving
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Revelation
           unto
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           to
           enlighten
           the
           eyes
           of
           their
           understanding
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           know
           what
           is
           the
           hope
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           riches
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           inheritance
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           Eph.
           1.
           17
           ,
           18.
           and
           to
           lead
           them
           into
           all
           truth
           ,
           John
           16.
           18.
           
           
             Howbeit
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             guide
             you
             into
             all
             truth
             .
          
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           other
           way
           by
           which
           Christ
           doth
           infuse
           a
           saving
           Light
           into
           any
           man
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             But
             God
             hath
             revealed
             them
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             for
             his
             spirit
             searcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             so
             the
             things
             of
             God
             knoweth
             no
             man
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             Now
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             which
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             know
             the
             things
             that
             are
             freely
             given
             to
             us
             of
             God.
          
           It
           is
           onely
           by
           the
           unction
           of
           the
           Spirit
           received
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           way
           that
           men
           come
           to
           see
           and
           know
           these
           things
           ,
           1
           John
           2.
           20.
           
           
             But
             ye
             have
             an
             un●tion
             from
             the
             holy
             ●nd
             ,
             and
             ye
             know
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           The
           assumption
           is
           proved
           from
           Jud.
           19.
           
           Some
           are
           
             natural
             ,
             not
             having
             the
             spirit
          
           ;
           and
           from
           John
           14.
           17.
           
           
             Even
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             whom
             the
             world
             cannot
             receive
             ,
             because
             it
             seeth
             him
             not
             ,
             neither
             knoweth
             him
             ;
             but
             ye
             know
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             dwelleth
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             in
             you
             .
          
           And
           from
           Rom.
           8.
           9.
           
           
             But
             ye
             are
             not
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             dwell
             in
             you
             .
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             have
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             none
             of
             his
             .
          
           From
           all
           which
           Scriptures
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           some
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           .
           Many
           other
           testimonies
           I
           had
           to
           produce
           for
           the
           further
           clearing
           of
           this
           proposition
           ,
           Viz.
           That
           Christ
           doth
           not
           give
           his
           Spirit
           to
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
           But
           here
           
             John
             Stubbs
          
           began
           to
           answer
           ,
           not
           denying
           either
           Proposition
           ,
           but
           as
           disliking
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           Assumption
           ,
           he
           spake
           to
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           Jude
           19.
           and
           said
           ,
           Those
           that
           had
           not
           the
           Spirit
           were
           such
           as
           had
           gone
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Cain
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           obeyed
           ,
           but
           resisted
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           so
           lost
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Where
           by
           the
           way
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           .
           That
           when
           a
           Scripture
           pincheth
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           stick
           to
           give
           a
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           as
           may
           best
           suit
           their
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
           But
           ,
           I
           replied
           ,
           That
           it
           could
           not
           be
           that
           those
           ever
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           sensual
           or
           natural
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           word
           is
           so
           rendered
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           14.
           who
           never
           had
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           are
           opposed
           to
           the
           spiritual
           or
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           ver
           .
           15.
           
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
           
             The
             natural
             man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishness
             unto
             him
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             ;
             but
             the
             spiritual
             man
             discerneth
             all
             things
             .
          
           Now
           the
           reason
           why
           one
           discerneth
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           cannot
           ,
           is
           because
           one
           ,
           viz.
           the
           spiritual
           man
           hath
           received
           the
           spirit
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           viz.
           the
           nat●ral
           man
           hath
           not
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           appears
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           remember
           ,
           was
           my
           Reply
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           (
           notwithstanding
           our
           agreement
           that
           the
           debate
           might
           be
           orderly
           ,
           and
           without
           confusion
           ,
           and
           my
           desire
           that
           but
           one
           might
           speak
           at
           once
           )
           great
           disorder
           began
           ;
           for
           whereas
           I
           expected
           to
           have
           reasoned
           with
           one
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           but
           one
           at
           once
           ,
           divers
           took
           liberty
           to
           speak
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           many
           at
           once
           ,
           running
           from
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           other
           points
           ,
           and
           many
           asking
           new
           questions
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           hard
           for
           me
           to
           get
           convenient
           time
           to
           speak
           .
           
           Besides
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           obstreporous
           ,
           especially
           
             George
             Fox
          
           and
           
             Margret
             Fell
          
           (
           as
           many
           can
           testifie
           )
           that
           they
           seemed
           to
           some
           (
           when
           not
           able
           to
           elude
           the
           plain
           Scriptures
           brought
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           Assertion
           )
           yet
           resolved
           to
           word
           it
           for
           victory
           .
           
           
             George
             Fox
          
           coming
           in
           about
           the
           time
           I
           was
           replying
           to
           
             John
             Stubbs
          
           ,
           gets
           up
           to
           a
           seat
           with
           one
           foot
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           table
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           whereas
           I
           and
           others
           were
           standing
           on
           the
           ground
           about
           the
           Table
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           at
           all
           take
           off
           the
           strength
           of
           those
           Scriptures
           alledged
           by
           me
           ,
           but
           his
           endeavour
           was
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           hath
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ;
           in
           the
           management
           whereof
           he
           used
           many
           under
           valuing
           and
           taunting
           expressions
           towards
           me
           ,
           and
           several
           times
           went
           from
           the
           Table
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             least
             ,
             or
             meanest
             Babe
             will
             answer
             thee
          
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           presence
           of
           their
           Leader
           ,
           or
           rather
           Misleader
           ,
           was
           not
           needful
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           yet
           worse
           ,
           he
           did
           miserably
           wrest
           and
           abuse
           several
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           have
           forced
           to
           have
           spoken
           in
           his
           dialect
           ,
           calling
           upon
           the
           people
           for
           attention
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           work
           had
           been
           more
           to
           preach
           to
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           answer
           my
           Arguments
           ;
           as
           many
           of
           the
           Scritures
           made
           use
           of
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           I
           ca●
           recollect
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           an
           account
           of
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           my
           answers
           .
        
         
         
           That
           which
           he
           would
           have
           made
           out
           ,
           
           was
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           even
           wicked
           men
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           one
           Screpture
           alledged
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           was
           1.
           
           Cor.
           12.
           7.
           
           
             The
             manifestation
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             man
             to
             profit
             withall
             .
          
        
         
           My
           answer
           was
           ,
           
           that
           the
           persons
           there
           writen
           to
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           were
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           Cori●th
           ,
           which
           were
           sanctified
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           called
           to
           be
           Saints
           Cap.
           1.
           2.
           
           And
           that
           if
           every
           one
           of
           these
           had
           some
           manifestation
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           hath
           either
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           or
           the
           spirit
           it self
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           not
           of
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           every
           man
           that
           by
           one
           spirit
           was
           baptized
           in
           to
           one
           body
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           made
           to
           drink
           into
           one
           spirit
           ,
           is
           very
           evident
           from
           the
           whole
           scope
           of
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           especially
           from
           the
           13.
           ver
           .
           
             For
             by
             one
             spirit
             we
             were
             all
             baptized
             into
             one
             body
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             Jewes
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             bond
             or
             free
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             all
             made
             to
             drink
             into
             one
             spirit
             ,
          
           and
           ver
           .
           27
           
             now
             ye
             are
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             members
             in
             particular
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           used
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           in
           the
           11
           Chap.
           21.
           
           
             Every
             man
             taketh
             before
             other
             his
             own
             supper
             ,
          
           that
           is
           not
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           every
           man
           of
           you
           who
           come
           together
           into
           one
           place
           ver
           .
           20.
           
           So
           that
           this
           scripture
           concludes
           nothing
           for
           their
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
           Another
           scripture
           brought
           to
           prove
           his
           assertion
           was
           Neh.
           9.
           20.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             God
             gave
             his
             good
             spirit
             to
             instruct
             the
             Israelites
             .
          
        
         
           
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           Israel
           was
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           his
           chosen
           peculiar
           people
           .
           Ex.
           19.
           5.
           and
           if
           he
           did
           give
           his
           good
           spirit
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           it
           to
           all
           other
           nations
           ,
           even
           to
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           scripture
           is
           expresse
           that
           he
           dealt
           not
           with
           any
           nation
           as
           with
           Jacob
           and
           Israel
           .
        
         
           Psal
           .
           147.
           19.
           20.
           
           
             He
             sheweth
             his
             word
             unto
             Jacob
             ,
             his
             statutes
             and
             his
             judgments
             to
             Israel
             .
             He
             hath
             not
             dealt
             so
             with
             any
             nation
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             his
             judgments
             they
             have
             not
             known
             them
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           ,
           he
           gave
           not
           his
           good
           spirit
           to
           any
           other
           nation
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           had
           had
           the
           unction
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           shewed
           them
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           made
           known
           his
           judgments
           unto
           them
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           20.
           
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Though
           it
           be
           said
           he
           gave
           them
           his
           good
           spirit
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           that
           every
           particular
           ,
           or
           individual
           Israelite
           had
           this
           good
           spirit
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           as
           were
           Israelites
           indeed
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           47.
           such
           as
           were
           Jewes
           inwardly
           Rom.
           2.
           28.
           29.
           and
           were
           born
           after
           the
           spirit
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           29.
           
           All
           are
           not
           Israel
           that
           are
           of
           Israel
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           6.
           and
           to
           such
           only
           that
           saying
           in
           Neh.
           9.
           20.
           must
           be
           referred
           ,
           thus
           Moses
           had
           that
           good
           spirit
           ,
           
           and
           God
           promiseth
           to
           take
           off
           the
           spirit
           which
           was
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           upon
           the
           seventy
           elders
           ,
           Numb
           .
           11.
           17.
           
           Thus
           Joshua
           was
           a
           man
           in
           whom
           was
           the
           spirit
           ,
           Numb
           .
           27.
           18.
           and
           had
           another
           spirit
           then
           many
           others
           had
           ,
           and
           was
           fitted
           thereby
           for
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           congregation
           ,
           Numb
           .
           27.
           16.
           and
           if
           this
           scripture
           Neh.
           9.
           20.
           will
           not
           prove
           that
           every
           particular
           Israelite
           had
           the
           spirit
           ,
           much
           less
           will
           it
           prove
           that
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           hath
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
           A
           third
           scripture
           alledeged
           ,
           Isa
           .
           63.
           10.
           and
           Acts
           7
           51.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           the
           people
           rebelled
           ,
           vexed
           ,
           resisted
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           hence
           they
           would
           conclude
           that
           wicked
           men
           ,
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
           Ans
           .
           though
           it
           be
           true
           that
           believers
           ,
           who
           because
           they
           are
           sons
           ,
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Son
           sent
           forth
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           6.
           may
           and
           oft
           do
           grieve
           the
           spirit
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           30.
           yet
           all
           that
           do
           vex
           and
           resist
           the
           spirit
           have
           it
           not
           ;
           for
           Christ
           saith
           plainly
           Joh.
           14.
           17.
           the
           world
           cannot
           receive
           him
           ,
           therefore
           hath
           him
           not
           ,
           yet
           the
           world
           do
           vex
           and
           resist
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           speaking
           in
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           other
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           slighting
           ,
           and
           rejecting
           ,
           their
           reproofes
           ,
           exhortations
           or
           counsels
           ,
           or
           by
           undervalluing
           and
           not
           regarding
           the
           wonderous
           works
           of
           God
           wrought
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           spirit
           ;
           thus
           when
           Stephen
           saith
           ,
           Ye
           do
           resist
           the
           holy
           ghost
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           spirit
           in
           him
           by
           which
           he
           spake
           ,
           compared
           Acts.
           6.
           10.
           
             and
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             the
             wisdom
             and
             the
             spirit
             by
             which
             he
             spake
             .
          
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           they
           had
           resisted
           the
           spirit
           in
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             Which
             of
             the
             prophets
             have
             not
             your
             fathers
             persecuted
             ,
             &c.
             ver
             .
          
           52.
           thus
           when
           the
           mighty
           power
           of
           God
           was
           put
           forth
           in
           signs
           and
           miracles
           in
           Egipt
           ,
           and
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           Numb
           .
           14.
           11.
           22.
           and
           they
           believed
           not
           his
           spirit
           ,
           (
           not
           in
           themselves
           )
           but
           put
           forth
           in
           those
           mighty
           works
           ,
           and
           speaking
           in
           Joshua
           ,
           and
           other
           faithful
           witnesses
           for
           God
           in
           that
           day
           ;
           thus
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           was
           vexed
           in
           Noah
           ,
           and
           Lot
           ,
           by
           the
           wickedness
           of
           the
           old
           world
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Sodom
             ,
             Gen.
          
           6.
           2
           
           ▪
           Pet.
           2.
           7.
           8.
           and
           not
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           being
           strangers
           ,
           and
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           habitation
           of
           God
           through
           the
           spirit
           ,
           Ep.
           2.
           12.
           22
           ▪
        
         
           
           A
           fourth
           scripture
           was
           urged
           Joh.
           10.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
             but
             if
             I
             depart
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             him
             ,
          
           (
           viz.
           the
           comforter
           ]
           
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             reprove
             the
             world
             of
             sin
             &c.
          
           therefore
           say
           they
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           By
           this
           promise
           which
           Christ
           makes
           to
           send
           the
           holy
           ghost
           after
           his
           departure
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           enough
           that
           this
           scripture
           can
           be
           no
           proof
           of
           their
           assertion
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           hath
           the
           holy
           ghost
           ;
           for
           if
           every
           man
           had
           him
           when
           he
           came
           
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           what
           need
           was
           there
           he
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           them
           ,
           after
           Christs
           ascention
           ,
           nay
           rather
           ,
           this
           shews
           they
           had
           him
           not
           before
           he
           was
           sent
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           till●
           after
           Christs
           departure
           ,
           which
           destroyes
           their
           opinion
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           seccondly
           this
           promise
           is
           made
           particularly
           to
           the
           disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           
             I
             will
             send
             him
             unto
             you
          
           )
           and
           not
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           for
           that
           saying
           ,
           
             when
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             shall
             reprove
             the
             world
             of
             sin
             &c.
          
           admit
           it
           were
           granted
           (
           as
           it
           is
           not
           )
           that
           when
           he
           came
           ,
           he
           was
           within
           every
           man
           reproving
           him
           ,
           this
           would
           contribute
           nothing
           to
           the
           proof
           of
           their
           assertion
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           would
           only
           be
           in
           every
           man
           after
           Christs
           ascention
           ,
           not
           in
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           since
           the
           fall
           ,
           or
           since
           Christs
           manifestation
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           point
           they
           should
           prove
           .
           But
           further
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           (
           according
           to
           the
           promise
           )
           was
           poured
           out
           upon
           the
           disciples
           ,
           he
           so
           mightily
           wrought
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           bearing
           witness
           to
           the
           resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Acts.
           2.
           32.
           and
           in
           doing
           many
           wonders
           and
           signs
           ,
           ver
           .
           43.
           that
           the
           world
           was
           hereby
           justly
           reproved
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           not
           poured
           out
           upon
           all
           flesh
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           as
           was
           urged
           upon
           all
           mankind
           )
           or
           every
           individual
           man
           ,
           but
           only
           upon
           such
           as
           were
           thereby
           enabled
           to
           repent
           and
           believe
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           38.
           39.
           
           
             Then
             Peter
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             repent
             ,
             and
             be
             baptized
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             receive
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             for
             the
             promise
             is
             unto
             you
             and
             your
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             are
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             even
             as
             many
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             call
             ,
          
           And
           Jo.
           38.
           39.
           
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             said
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Belly
             shall
             flow
             Rivers
             of
             living
             water
             .
             But
             this
             spake
             he
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             believe
             on
             him
             should
             receive
             ,
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             not
             yet
             given
             ,
             because
             that
             Jesus
             was
             not
             yet
             glorified
          
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           apparent
           in
           several
           respects
           ,
           that
           this
           Scripture
           proves
           not
           their
           assertion
           .
        
         
           
           Further
           it
           was
           said
           that
           Balaam
           was
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           had
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           saw
           the
           starr
           of
           
             Jacob
             ,
             Numb
          
           .
           24.
           therefore
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           hath
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
           Ans
           .
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           great
           promise
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           .
           Isa
           .
           50.
           21.
           dwelling
           in
           a
           man
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           14.
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           come
           upon
           a
           man
           at
           some
           particular
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           particular
           work
           ,
           thus
           it
           was
           with
           Balaam
           ,
           and
           thus
           with
           Saul
           ,
           and
           his
           messengers
           ,
           1
           Sam
           19.
           20.
           21.
           23.
           but
           this
           proves
           not
           that
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           hath
           the
           sprit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           had
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           before
           it
           came
           upon
           them
           ;
           only
           these
           Scriptures
           do
           shew
           that
           God
           can
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           doth
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           impress
           upon
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           to
           declare
           some
           future
           glorious
           things
           for
           his
           own
           praise
           ,
           and
           his
           peoples
           comfort
           ,
           as
           Dan.
           4.
           1.
           2.
           3.
           
           Joh.
           11.
           50.
           51.
           may
           be
           seen
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           said
           in
           that
           place
           Numb
           .
           24.
           17.
           
           (
           that
           Balaam
           saw
           the
           starr
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           but
           
             I
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             now
             ,
             I
             shall
             behold
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             nigh
          
           ;
           but
           when
           every
           eye
           shall
           see
           him
           Rev.
           1.
           17.
           but
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           hence
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           the
           faith
           of
           Job
           to
           see
           him
           his
           Redeemer
           Job
           19.
           25.
           27.
           nor
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           mediator
           ,
           the
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2
           5.
           which
           only
           dwels
           in
           believers
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           14.
           
             that
             good
             thing
             which
             was
             committed
             unto
             thee
             ,
             keep
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             dwelleth
             in
             us
          
           ;
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           spake
           in
           the
           Asse
           with
           mans
           voyce
           ,
           Numb
           22.
           28.
           2
           
           Pet.
           2.
           16.
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Asse
           ,
           though
           that
           is
           utterly
           false
           which
           this
           people
           hath
           published
           in
           their
           Paper
           ,
           viz.
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Baptist
           ,
           which
           said
           that
           Balaam
           had
           no
           more
           spirit
           then
           his
           Horse
           .
        
         
           
           Some
           of
           them
           asked
           what
           was
           that
           which
           caused
           Judas
           to
           bring
           the
           money
           again
           ;
           and
           made
           him
           repent
           ,
           implying
           (
           as
           I
           apprehend
           them
           )
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
           Ans
           .
           
             There
             is
             a
             light
             and
             law
             in
             every
             man
             that
             convinces
             and
             reproves
             of
             sin
             ,
             (
             except
             of
             not
             believing
             in
             Christ
          
           )
           Rom.
           2.
           14
           15.
           for
           when
           the
           Gentiles
           which
           have
           not
           the
           Law
           ,
           do
           by
           nature
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           these
           having
           not
           the
           Law
           ,
           are
           a
           Law
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           which
           shew
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Law
           written
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           their
           concscience
           also
           bearing
           witness
           ,
           and
           their
           thoughts
           the
           mean
           while
           accusing
           ,
           or
           excusing
           one
           another
           ;
           
             and
             this
             made
          
           Judas
           
             bring
             the
             money
             again
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           But
           this
           light
           ,
           or
           Law
           ,
           in
           every
           man
           is
           not
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           mentioned
           Joh.
           16.
           7.
           8.
           which
           was
           promised
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           reprove
           ,
           or
           convince
           the
           world
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           not
           believing
           in
           Christ
           &c.
           for
           he
           was
           not
           come
           while
           as
           Christ
           was
           not
           ascended
           ,
           John
           16.
           7.
           13.
           but
           of
           this
           light
           ,
           and
           Law
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           I
           shall
           speak
           more
           ,
           after
           the
           rest
           of
           my
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           my
           assertions
           ,
           are
           laid
           down
           .
        
         
           
           By
           these
           briefe
           Answers
           ,
           it
           may
           appear
           with
           what
           little
           success
           these
           Scriptures
           were
           brought
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           every
           man
           ,
           even
           the
           wicked
           and
           unregenerate
           ,
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           was
           said
           ,
           the
           plain
           and
           positive
           Scriptures
           ,
           brought
           
           brought
           by
           me
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           contrary
           ,
           viz.
           That
           all
           men
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           do
           remain
           firm
           ●and
           ●nshaken
           ▪
           there
           being
           nothing
           more
           plain
           than
           Christ's
           own
           words
           ,
           John
           14.
           17.
           
           
             That
             the
             world
             cannot
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           9.
           
           Jude
           19.
           
           That
           some
           are
           
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             are
             sensual
             ,
             not
             having
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           As
           I
           could
           get
           liberty
           ,
           other
           Arguments
           were
           propounded
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           that
           which
           I
           had
           undertaken
           to
           make
           good
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             Christ
             doth
             not
             lighten
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             with
             a
             saving
             Light
             ,
          
           which
           are
           as
           follow
           ;
           though
           in
           that
           confused
           Assembly
           they
           could
           not
           be
           so
           orderly
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           enlargement
           urged
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           here
           set
           down
           .
        
         
           
           Whom
           Christ
           enlightens
           with
           a
           saving
           Light
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           he
           causeth
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           glorious
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           to
           shine
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           testimony
           of
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           6.
           
           
             For
             God
             who
             commanded
             the
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           He
           brings
           life
           and
           immortality
           to
           light
           through
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           10.
           
           And
           he
           doth
           no
           otherwayes
           manifest
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           our
           Reconciliation
           ,
           Peace
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           glorious
           Gospel
           shining
           in
           our
           hearts
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           wants
           this
           Gospel-light
           ,
           hath
           no
           saving-light
           ,
           but
           is
           lost
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           3.
           
           
             But
             if
             our
             Gospel
             be
             hid
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             .
          
        
         
           But
           Christ
           doth
           not
           cause
           this
           light
           of
           the
           glorious
           Gospel
           to
           shine
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           the
           Gospel
           is
           hid
           to
           some
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           it
           doth
           not
           shine
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           testifies
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             But
             if
             our
             Gospel
             be
             hid
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             ;
             in
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             blinded
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             which
             believe
             not
             ,
             lest
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             shine
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           Christ
           doth
           not
           enlighten
           every
           one
           :
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           a
           saving
           light
           .
        
         
           
           
             Whom
             Christ
             enlighteneth
             with
             a
             saving
             light
             ,
             to
             them
             is
             given
             an
             understanding
             to
             know
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           1
           John
           2.
           13
           —
           Ye
           
           have
           known
           the
           Father
           .
           
             And
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           1
           John
           5.
           20.
           
           And
           we
           know
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           us
           an
           understanding
           that
           we
           may
           know
           him
           that
           is
           true
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           John
           14.
           17.
           
           Even
           the
           spirit
           of
           Truth
           whom
           the
           world
           cannot
           receive
           ,
           because
           it
           seeth
           him
           not
           ,
           neither
           knoweth
           him
           ;
           but
           ye
           know
           him
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             And
             the
             things
             that
             are
             freely
             given
             them
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           10
           ,
           12.
           
           But
           God
           hath
           revealed
           them
           uuto
           us
           by
           his
           spirit
           —
           Now
           we
           have
           received
           not
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           the
           spirit
           which
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           know
           the
           things
           that
           are
           freely
           given
           to
           us
           of
           God.
           
             So
             Matth.
          
           13.
           11.
           
           He
           answered
           and
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           (
           
             viz.
             his
             Disciples
          
           )
           Because
           it
           is
           given
           unto
           you
           to
           know
           the
           myst●ries
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           it
           is
           not
           given
           .
           
             That
             Light
             only
             is
             saving
             which
             discovers
             these
             things
             ;
             to
             which
             agrees
             that
             saying
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           John
           17.
           3.
           
           And
           this
           is
           life
           eternal
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           know
           thee
           the
           only
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           whom
           thou
           hast
           sent
           .
        
         
           
             But
             there
             are
             some
             who
             know
             not
             the
             Father
             nor
             the
             Son
             ,
          
           John
           16.
           3.
           
           And
           these
           things
           will
           they
           do
           unto
           you
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           known
           the
           Father
           nor
           me
           ,
           Matth.
           11.
           27.
           
           No
           man
           knoweth
           the
           Son
           but
           the
           Father
           ,
           neither
           knoweth
           any
           man
           the
           Father
           save
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           he
           to
           whomsoever
           the
           Son
           will
           reveal
           him
           .
           
             Nor
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             John
          
           14.
           17.
           
           Even
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           whom
           the
           world
           cannot
           receive
           ,
           because
           it
           seeth
           him
           not
           ;
           neither
           knoweth
           him
           ,
           nor
           the
           things
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           14.
           
           But
           the
           natural
           man
           receiveth
           not
           the
           things
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           foolishness
           unto
           him
           ,
           neither
           can
           he
           know
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           spiritually
           discerned
           .
           
             They
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             was
             proved
             before
             ,
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             discern
             spiritual
             things
          
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           
             spiritually
             .
             Yea
             further
             ,
             they
             cannot
             discern
             nor
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             because
             their
             understanding
             is
             darkned
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             18.
             and
             as
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             are
             meer
             darkness
             ,
          
           Ephes
           .
           5.
           8.
           
           
             Yea
             ,
             the
             light
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             darkness
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
          
           6.
           23.
           
           If
           therefore
           the
           light
           that
           is
           in
           thee
           be
           darkness
           ,
           how
           great
           is
           that
           darkness
           ?
           
             And
             Christ
             himself
             gives
             another
             reason
             why
             they
             cannot
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             Matth.
             the
          
           13.
           
             &
             the
          
           11th
           ,
           
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             given
             to
             them
          
           ;
           It
           is
           given
           to
           you
           to
           know
           the
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           it
           is
           not
           given
           .
           
             And
             in
             Matth
          
           11.
           25.
           
             he
             tells
             us
             plainly
             it
             is
             because
             they
             are
             hid
             from
             them
             .
          
           And
           at
           that
           time
           Jesus
           answered
           and
           said
           ,
           I
           thank
           thee
           O
           Father
           ,
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           
           and
           Earth
           ,
           because
           thou
           hast
           hid
           these
           things
           from
           the
           wise
           and
           prudent
           ,
           and
           hast
           revealed
           them
           unto
           babes
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           Christ
           doth
           not
           lighten
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           with
           a
           saving
           light
           .
        
         
           
           To
           such
           as
           Christ
           enlightens
           with
           a
           saving
           Light
           ,
           he
           also
           gives
           a
           spiritual
           life
           ,
           such
           he
           quickens
           ,
           regenerates
           ,
           and
           makes
           new
           Creatures
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Light
           is
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           Life
           in
           men
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           4.
           
           
             And
             the
             Life
             was
             the
             Light
             of
             men
             :
          
           If
           the
           Light
           be
           saving
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           effectually
           and
           eventually
           saving
           ,
           it
           quickens
           and
           regenerates
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           new
           Creature
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           in
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           18.
           
           
             But
             we
             all
             with
             open
             face
             beholding
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             Image
             from
             glory
             to
             glory
          
           ;
           as
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           this
           saving
           Light
           and
           Life
           and
           given
           together
           ,
           as
           John
           8.
           12.
           
           
             Thou
             spake
             Jesus
             again
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             that
             followeth
             me
             shall
             not
             walk
             in
             darkness
             ,
             but
             shall
             have
             the
             light
             of
             life
             :
          
           A
           man
           cannot
           have
           a
           saving
           Light
           to
           see
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           born
           again
           ,
           John
           3.
           3.
           
           
             Jesus
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Except
             a
             m●n
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           Christ
           is
           a
           live-making
           Spirit
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           45.
           because
           who
           soever
           is
           enlightened
           with
           a
           saving
           Light
           ,
           is
           also
           quickened
           ,
           together
           with
           Christ
           ,
           Eph.
           21
           ,
           5.
           
           
             You
             hath
             he
             quickened
             ,
             &c
             ,
             even
             when
             ye
             were
             dead
             in
             sins
             ,
             hath
             he
             quickened
             us
             together
             with
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           But
           Christ
           doth
           not
           quicken
           and
           regenerate
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           every
           one
           is
           not
           a
           new
           Creature
           ,
           some
           are
           born
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           John
           3.
           6.
           and
           are
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           Rom.
           8.
           8.
           
           
             So
             then
             they
             that
             are
             in
             the
             flesh
             cannot
             please
             God
          
           ;
           some
           are
           dead
           in
           sin
           ,
           wherein
           they
           walk
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           and
           have
           not
           life
           ,
           1
           John
           5.
           12.
           
           —
           
             He
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             not
             life
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           some
           do
           dye
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           John
           8.
           24.
           
           
             I
             said
             therefore
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             shall
             dye
             in
             your
             sins
             ;
             for
             if
             ye
             believe
             not
             that
             I
             am
             he
             ,
             ye
             shall
             dye
             in
             your
             sins
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           Christ
           doth
           not
           lighten
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           with
           a
           saving
           light
           .
        
         
           
           Whom
           Christ
           enlightens
           with
           a
           saving
           Light
           ,
           to
           them
           he
           also
           gives
           Faith
           ;
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           are
           plain
           ,
           John
           12.
           46.
           
           
             I
             am
             come
             a
             Light
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             should
             not
             abide
             in
             darkness
             :
          
           Mark
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Faith
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           abiding
           
           in
           darkness
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           saving
           Light
           ;
           Faith
           is
           the
           Organ
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           to
           receive
           and
           let
           in
           a
           saving
           Light
           :
           An
           unbelieving
           soul
           is
           a
           dark
           and
           ignorant
           soul
           ;
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           Christ
           who
           is
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           the
           beginner
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           2
           ▪
           when
           he
           gives
           his
           Spirit
           to
           illuminate
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           to
           fill
           the
           soul
           with
           his
           marvellous
           light
           ,
           he
           doth
           also
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           give
           and
           work
           faith
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           his
           gift
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           8.
           
           )
           whereby
           the
           soul
           is
           capacitated
           to
           receive
           him
           as
           a
           glorious
           light
           to
           dwell
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           And
           thus
           Christ
           by
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Faith
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           way
           ,
           dwells
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           irradiating
           the
           whole
           soul
           with
           the
           bright
           beams
           of
           his
           glorious
           light
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           Scriptures
           .
           John
           14.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             I
             will
             pray
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             give
             you
             another
             Comforter
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             abide
             with
             you
             for
             ever
             ;
             but
             ye
             know
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             dwelleth
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             in
             you
             .
          
           Eph.
           2.
           22.
           
           
             In
             whom
             you
             also
             are
             builded
             together
             for
             an
             habitation
             of
             God
             through
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           Eph.
           3.
           17.
           
           
             That
             Christ
             may
             dwell
             in
             your
             hearts
             by
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           But
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           hath
           not
           Faith
           ,
           2
           Thes
           .
           3.
           2.
           
           
             For
             all
             men
             have
             not
             Faith
          
           ;
           none
           believe
           but
           such
           as
           are
           ordained
           to
           eternal
           life
           ,
           Acts
           13.
           48.
           
           
             And
             as
             many
             as
             were
             ordained
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
             believed
             .
          
           None
           can
           come
           to
           (
           or
           believe
           on
           )
           Christ
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           the
           Father
           draws
           ,
           John
           6.
           44.
           
           
             No
             man
             can
             come
             to
             me
             except
             the
             Father
             which
             sent
             me
             ,
             draw
             him
          
           ;
           nor
           hath
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           Christ
           dwelling
           in
           him
           ,
           some
           are
           without
           him
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           12.
           
           
             That
             at
             that
             time
          
           (
           viz.
           when
           they
           were
           Gentiles
           in
           the
           flesh
           )
           
             ye
             were
             without
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             :
          
           Some
           have
           him
           not
           ,
           1
           John
           5.
           12.
           
           
             He
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             not
             life
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           beleevers
           only
           have
           Christ
           dwelling
           in
           them
           ,
           John
           6.
           56.
           
           
             He
             that
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinketh
             my
             blood
             ,
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Therefore
           Christ
           doth
           not
           enlighten
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           with
           a
           saving
           Light.
           
        
         
           To
           these
           last
           Arguments
           I
           remember
           not
           any
           thing
           brought
           by
           way
           of
           answer
           to
           weaken
           any
           one
           proof
           ,
           
           but
           that
           which
           was
           their
           last
           and
           chiefest
           Refuge
           ,
           was
           that
           Text
           John
           1.
           9.
           
           
             That
             was
             the
             true
             Light
             which
             lighteth
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             ,
          
           as
           if
           the
           bare
           urging
           ,
           or
           rather
           wresting
           of
           this
           one
           Scripture
           ,
           were
           sufficient
           to
           overthrow
           all
           that
           I
           had
           said
           ;
           For
           ,
           
             is
             not
             he
             the
             true
             Light
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ?
           
             And
             is
             not
             he
             a
             saving
             Light
             ?
             And
             doth
             
             not
             he
             lighten
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             ?
          
        
         
           As
           I
           was
           replying
           to
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           
           divers
           of
           them
           took
           liberty
           to
           pass
           many
           heavy
           censures
           upon
           me
           ,
           which
           (
           before
           I
           speak
           to
           that
           Scripture
           )
           I
           shall
           here
           set
           down
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           by
           which
           they
           are
           acted
           ,
           may
           better
           be
           discerned
           .
        
         
           Margaret
           Fell
           said
           ,
           Thou
           art
           a
           miserable
           Creature
           .
        
         
           James
           Brown
           
             with
             great
             fierceness
          
           ,
           Thou
           art
           an
           Enemy
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thomas
           Davenport
           
             said
             ,
             (
             but
             very
             mildly
          
           )
           Thou
           hast
           denyed
           Christ
           to
           day
           .
        
         
           
             Richard
             Cubhan
          
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             denyed
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             thee
          
           ;
           and
           would
           undertake
           to
           prove
           that
           I
           was
           one
           of
           those
           false
           Prophets
           mentioned
           2
           Peter
           2.
           1.
           
           And
           so
           the
           Meeting
           ended
           .
        
         
           Since
           which
           time
           I
           have
           also
           met
           with
           many
           harsh
           censures
           and
           reproaches
           :
           
           The
           Caoler
           told
           me
           
             Margaret
             Fell
          
           said
           I
           had
           spoken
           many
           blasphemies
           .
        
         
           George
           Fox
           said
           ,
           Thou
           art
           not
           a
           rationable
           man
           (
           
             that
             was
             his
             own
             word
          
           .
           )
        
         
           John
           Baley
           
             a
             youth
             in
             the
             Town
             ,
             said
             ,
          
           The
           eternal
           Judgements
           of
           God
           will
           fall
           upon
           thee
           ,
           and
           burn
           thee
           up
           as
           chaff
           ;
           thou
           art
           worse
           than
           a
           Drunkard
           .
        
         
           James
           Park
           
             in
             my
             own
             Chamber
             said
             with
             great
             vehemency
             ,
          
           Thou
           art
           a
           lyar
           ,
           and
           a
           Deceiver
           ,
           and
           the
           Curse
           of
           God
           will
           be
           upon
           thee
           in
           thy
           Bed-Chamber
           ,
           and
           Closet
           ,
           and
           where-ever
           thou
           goest
           ,
           and
           thou
           suffers
           as
           an
           evil
           doer
           :
           
             And
             afterwards
             sent
             me
             a
             Paper
             with
             his
             Name
             subscribed
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             these
             expressions
             ;
             —
             John
             Wigans
             ,
          
           Thou
           full
           of
           subtilty
           ,
           Thou
           enemy
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           wilt
           thou
           not
           cease
           to
           pervert
           the
           right
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           path
           of
           Life
           ?
           Thou
           art
           from
           the
           Doore
           ,
           thou
           art
           a
           Thief
           and
           a
           Robber
           ,
           thou
           art
           a
           blind
           Guide
           ;
           Thou
           Monster
           ;
           Thou
           strange
           Birth
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           Thou
           conceive●
           Chaffe
           ,
           Thou
           brings
           forth
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           drinks
           it
           up
           ;
           Thou
           foolish
           builder
           ,
           and
           despiser
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           the
           true
           Light
           ;
           thou
           art
           in
           the
           darkness
           of
           thy
           clouded
           understanding
           ,
           contemning
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           setting
           at
           nought
           the
           love
           of
           God
           to
           the
           world
           ;
           thou
           art
           a
           doing
           despite
           to
           the
           true
           Light
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           ,
           accounting
           it
           an
           unholy
           thing
           ;
           Thou
           art
           a
           blind
           Leader
           of
           the
           
           blind
           in
           the
           ditch
           ,
           keeping
           people
           in
           the
           fall
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           ditch
           ;
           wo
           unto
           thee
           ,
           thou
           suffers
           as
           an
           evil
           doer
           .
        
         
           
             Henry
             Wood
          
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           
             Evan
             Price
          
           ,
           calls
           me
           his
           Priest
           ;
           with
           much
           more
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           Language
           (
           which
           I
           forbear
           to
           mention
           )
           have
           I
           been
           followed
           from
           day
           to
           day
           .
        
         
           My
           answer
           to
           these
           great
           swelling
           words
           of
           vanity
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           That
           I
           am
           taught
           not
           to
           strive
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           gentle
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           24
           and
           that
           I
           have
           otherwise
           learned
           Christ
           ,
           than
           to
           render
           railing
           for
           railing
           ,
           
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           9.
           
           Yet
           may
           I
           not
           say
           to
           them
           (
           as
           once
           Christ
           did
           to
           his
           Disciples
           )
           
             Ye
             know
             not
             of
             what
             spirit
             ye
             are
             .
          
           Are
           these
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Let
           them
           shew
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           That
           he
           ,
           or
           any
           acted
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           called
           men
           ,
           
           even
           the
           worst
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           Monsters
           ,
           or
           strange
           birth
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           or
           where
           he
           ever
           spake
           an
           untruth
           ,
           or
           falsly
           accused
           any
           ;
           yet
           thus
           they
           deal
           with
           me
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           prove
           me
           a
           Thief
           ,
           a
           Robber
           ,
           a
           Deceiver
           —
           It
           is
           utterly
           false
           that
           I
           am
           any
           mans
           Priest
           ,
           
           or
           that
           I
           suffer
           as
           an
           evil
           doer
           ;
           which
           thing
           nevertheless
           they
           positively
           assert
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           moved
           with
           compassion
           towards
           them
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           further
           insist
           upon
           these
           things
           ,
           for
           I
           pass
           not
           for
           mans
           day
           ,
           my
           judgement
           is
           with
           the
           Lord
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           also
           perswaded
           the
           Lord
           will
           in
           due
           time
           rebuke
           every
           evil
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           some
           simple-hearted
           ones
           may
           (
           for
           a
           time
           )
           be
           ensnared
           and
           led
           captive
           by
           him
           at
           his
           will
           ;
           onely
           here
           it
           may
           be
           necessary
           to
           enquire
           what
           in
           most
           prob●bility
           may
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           these
           high
           and
           peremptory
           censures
           .
           
        
         
           Surely
           I
           know
           no
           other
           ,
           (
           nor
           do
           they
           declare
           any
           other
           )
           cause
           then
           this
           ,
           viz.
           That
           my
           Assertion
           and
           Arguments
           brought
           from
           Scriptures
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           do
           strike
           at
           the
           very
           Corner-Stone
           of
           their
           building
           ,
           which
           being
           removed
           ,
           the
           whole
           superstructure
           must
           unavoid●bly
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           they
           boldly
           affirm
           with
           highest
           confidence
           in
           their
           words
           ,
           
           and
           Printed
           Books
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           their
           foundation
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           light
           which
           is
           in
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Redeemer
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           Lord
           that
           bought
           them
           ,
           the
           Eternal
           ,
           and
           just
           one
           ,
           the
           tryed
           precious
           corner
           Stone
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           laid
           in
           Sion
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           yea
           the
           true
           infallible
           Spirit
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           door
           ,
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           truth
           and
           the
           life
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           spirituale
           ,
           the
           All
           that
           is
           
           to
           be
           known
           and
           believed
           ;
           
           and
           this
           is
           their
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           first
           lie
           ;
           now
           because
           I
           cannot
           call
           this
           the
           true
           Jesus
           (
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           not
           )
           and
           worship
           an
           Idol
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           do
           )
           therefore
           am
           I
           charged
           to
           be
           their
           Enemie
           ,
           and
           Christs
           also
           ,
           in
           the
           fore-mentioned
           censures
           ,
           and
           in
           much
           more
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           end
           therefore
           that
           the
           grand
           deceiver
           with
           his
           deceipts
           ,
           
           yet
           hid
           under
           a
           disguise
           may
           be
           more
           easily
           detected
           ,
           and
           that
           truth
           (
           being
           cleared
           from
           mistakes
           )
           may
           be
           better
           discerned
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           simple
           hearts
           ,
           who
           being
           yet
           ignorant
           of
           Satans
           devices
           ,
           are
           captivated
           ,
           and
           led
           away
           with
           the
           errors
           of
           the
           wicked
           into
           pernitious
           wayes
           ,
           may
           be
           more
           effectually
           undeceived
           and
           reclaimed
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           briefly
           and
           plainly
           to
           shew
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           the
           light
           in
           every
           man
           is
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Of
           what
           use
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           utmost
           it
           can
           do
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             What
             it
             cannot
             do
          
           —
           That
           if
           God
           peradventure
           may
           please
           to
           give
           unto
           any
           Repentance
           ,
           to
           the
           acknowledging
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           recovered
           out
           of
           the
           snare
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           &c.
           
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           the
           light
           in
           man
           ,
           
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           these
           things
           following
           be
           premised
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           God
           is
           light
           ,
           1.
           
           Jo.
           1.
           5.
           
             and
             dwels
             in
             the
             light
             which
             no
             man
             can
             approach
             unto
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           16.
           and
           is
           the
           fountain
           and
           originall
           of
           all
           light
           .
           And
           hence
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           all
           light
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           light
           is
           Gods
           light
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           off-spring
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           efficient
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           thence
           is
           called
           the
           Father
           of
           lights
           ,
           Jam.
           1.
           17.
           
           And
           yet
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           all
           light
           is
           not
           God
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           created
           lights
           ;
           light
           was
           the
           first
           distinct
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           creation
           ,
           Gen
           1.
           13.
           
           
             He
             made
             two
             great
             lights
             to
             rule
             the
             day
             and
             the
             night
          
           ;
           he
           made
           the
           Stars
           also
           ,
           Gen.
           1.
           16.
           which
           are
           called
           Stars
           of
           light
           ,
           Psal
           .
           14.
           8
           ,
           3.
           
           Now
           what
           God
           creates
           ,
           forms
           or
           makes
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           As
           External
           ,
           proper
           ,
           sensible
           light
           is
           Gods
           creature
           ,
           so
           also
           
           is
           internal
           light
           ,
           intellectuall
           light
           ,
           invisible
           light
           ,
           both
           in
           Angels
           and
           men
           ;
           the
           Angels
           ,
           those
           ministring
           spirits
           ,
           those
           flames
           of
           fire
           ,
           those
           star-like
           sparkles
           of
           light
           ,
           are
           Angels
           of
           light
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           11.
           14.
           yet
           they
           are
           but
           derivative
           lights
           ,
           lighted
           up
           by
           the
           Father
           of
           lights
           ,
           and
           spirits
           ,
           Ja
           1.
           17.
           
           Heb
           ,
           12.
           9.
           created
           by
           him
           ,
           by
           whom
           all
           things
           were
           made
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           16.
           
           
             For
             by
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             and
             that
             are
             in
             Earth
             ,
             visible
             ,
             and
             invisible
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Thrones
             or
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             Principallities
             ,
             or
             Powers
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           the
           spirit
           of
           man
           is
           a
           light
           in
           man
           ,
           an
           invisible
           light
           ,
           called
           the
           candle
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Pro.
           20.
           27.
           formed
           in
           man
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Zach.
           12.
           1.
           of
           which
           more
           will
           be
           said
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           As
           all
           derivative
           lights
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           ,
           are
           subordinate
           to
           himself
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           inferior
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           the
           light
           in
           man
           when
           he
           was
           at
           his
           best
           ,
           was
           far
           inferior
           to
           the
           light
           of
           wisdome
           and
           knowledg
           in
           Angels
           ,
           Psal
           .
           8.
           5.
           the
           light
           in
           Angels
           is
           far
           inferior
           to
           the
           light
           in
           the
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           anointed
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           sustains
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Mediator
           ;
           he
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           is
           the
           Sun-light
           ,
           far
           above
           all
           other
           lights
           ,
           lighted
           up
           by
           the
           Father
           of
           lights
           ,
           in
           him
           are
           hid
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           wisdome
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           3.
           
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           premised
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           shew
           what
           the
           light
           in
           every
           man
           is
           .
        
         
           The
           light
           that
           is
           in
           man
           may
           be
           considered
           either
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           With
           respect
           to
           the
           will
           and
           aff●ctions
           ;
           
           and
           so
           it
           is
           that
           inward
           peace
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           joy
           and
           gladness
           ,
           which
           is
           opposed
           to
           the
           darkness
           of
           inward
           trouble
           ,
           griefe
           and
           sorrow
           ;
           and
           thus
           I
           find
           the
           Scripture
           frequently
           speaking
           of
           light
           and
           darkness
           ,
           metaphorically
           ,
           as
           Psal
           .
           97.
           11.
           
           
             Light
             (
             that
             is
             joy
             )
             is
             sowne
             for
             the
             righteous
             ,
             and
             gladness
             for
             the
             upright
             in
             heart
             .
             Isa
             .
          
           50.
           10.
           
           
             He
             that
             walks
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             light
             ,
          
           is
           one
           that
           hath
           no
           peace
           ,
           no
           comfor
           ,
           no
           consolation
           ;
           when
           the
           Jewes
           were
           delivered
           from
           Hamans
           conspiracie
           ,
           they
           had
           light
           ,
           and
           gladness
           ,
           joy
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           Esth
           .
           8.
           16.
           so
           Job
           18.
           5.
           
             the
             light
             of
             the
             wicked
          
           (
           that
           is
           their
           joy
           and
           comfort
           )
           
             shall
             be
             put
             out
          
           ;
           the
           Church
           saith
           ,
           Micah
           7.
           8.
           
           
             When
             I
             sit
             in
             darkness
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             be
             a
             light
             unto
             me
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           joy
           and
           comfort
           .
        
         
         
           Or
           secondly
           ,
           
           the
           light
           in
           every
           man
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           it
           is
           spoken
           of
           in
           this
           question
           )
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           intellectual
           powers
           ,
           the
           mind
           and
           understanding
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           every
           man
           which
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           lights
           and
           spirits
           ,
           doth
           form
           a
           spirit
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           Zach.
           12.
           1.
           
           
             Who
             formeth
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             in
             him
             ,
          
           or
           as
           it
           is
           Gen.
           2.
           7.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             breathed
             into
             man
             the
             breath
             of
             life
             ,
          
           and
           man
           became
           a
           living
           soul
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           45.
           
           
             The
             first
             man
             Adam
             was
             made
             a
             living
             soul
          
           ;
           so
           that
           without
           this
           spirit
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           a
           man
           ;
           now
           this
           spirit
           in
           every
           man
           is
           the
           light
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           testimony
           of
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           Prov.
           20.
           27.
           
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             is
             the
             candle
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           candle
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           set
           up
           in
           him
           to
           see
           by
           ,
           whereof
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           efficient
           cause
           .
        
         
           Mark
           Reader
           ,
           
           this
           spirit
           or
           light
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           a
           candle
           lighted
           up
           by
           the
           Lord
           ;
           this
           inter●al
           light
           ,
           in
           the
           little
           world
           man
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           the
           external
           lights
           in
           the
           firmament
           are
           the
           Lord
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           farr
           from
           being
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Sun
           light
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lesser
           ,
           and
           inferior
           to
           the
           light
           in
           other
           creatures
           ,
           namely
           the
           Angels
           ,
           as
           was
           hinted
           before
           ,
           their
           light
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           reason
           ,
           
           and
           understanding
           doth
           farr
           exceed
           mans
           ,
           as
           the
           wise
           womans
           words
           to
           the
           King
           do
           import
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           14.
           20.
           and
           my
           Lord
           is
           wise
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           wisdom
           of
           an
           Angel
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           know
           all
           things
           that
           are
           in
           the
           earth
           ;
           and
           so
           do
           those
           words
           ,
           Rev.
           4.
           8.
           they
           are
           full
           of
           eyes
           within
           ;
           moreover
           as
           this
           light
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           is
           inferior
           to
           other
           lights
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           limited
           and
           ●●unded
           as
           to
           the
           use
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           cannot
           extend
           it self
           beyond
           its
           bounds
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           that
           which
           followes
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
           this
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           light
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           understanding
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           state
           of
           mans
           created
           integritie
           ,
           was
           an
           ascendant
           light
           ,
           shining
           with
           pure
           Beams
           of
           light
           ,
           whereby
           he
           was
           ad●pted
           to
           know
           his
           God
           that
           made
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           why
           he
           made
           him
           ,
           
           and
           how
           to
           answer
           that
           end
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           know
           him
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           glorifie
           him
           as
           God
           ,
           by
           yielding
           just
           ,
           and
           perfect
           obedience
           unto
           him
           ;
           this
           was
           the
           end
           of
           Gods
           making
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           serve
           him
           ,
           as
           David
           argues
           ,
           Psal
           .
           95.
           6.
           
           
             Oh
             come
             let
             us
             worship
             ,
             and
             how
             down
             ,
             let
             us
             kneel
             before
             the
             Lord
             our
             maker
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             our
             God
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           Psal
           .
           100.
           3.
           
           Know
           ye
           the
           Lord
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           he
           that
           made
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           we
           our selves
           ,
           
             and
             the
             end
             of
             Gods
             making
             us
             
             exprest
             ver
             .
          
           2.
           
           Serve
           ye
           the
           Lord
           &c.
           
        
         
           Of
           this
           light
           we
           may
           understand
           Christ
           to
           speak
           ,
           Math.
           6.
           23.
           
           
             If
             therefore
             the
             light
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             be
             darkness
             ,
             how
             great
             is
             that
             darkness
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           thy
           intellectual
           eye
           be
           blind
           ,
           how
           great
           is
           thy
           blindness
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           this
           light
           set
           up
           in
           man
           ,
           
           which
           shewed
           him
           his
           Creator
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           to
           be
           served
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           was
           to
           be
           served
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           Law
           should
           be
           implanted
           ,
           and
           written
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           (
           which
           Law
           is
           called
           light
           ,
           Prov.
           6.
           23.
           
           )
           whereby
           the
           will
           and
           mind
           of
           his
           Creator
           ,
           was
           imprest
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           known
           unto
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           light
           set
           up
           in
           him
           ,
           he
           could
           reflect
           upon
           this
           Law
           ,
           as
           a
           rule
           to
           every
           motion
           ,
           and
           operation
           ,
           and
           understand
           the
           reason
           ,
           and
           reasonableness
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           here
           by
           the
           way
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           this
           Law
           is
           not
           God
           ,
           
           God
           is
           the
           Law-giver
           ,
           or
           the
           Law-writer
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           fleshly
           Tables
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           or
           in
           Tables
           of
           Stone
           ,
           but
           the
           Law
           giver
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Law
           writer
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Law
           ,
           nor
           
             è
             Contra
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Law
           was
           written
           in
           the
           natural
           mans
           heart
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Rule
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           he
           was
           to
           obey
           and
           worship
           his
           God
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           called
           God
           ,
           and
           worshiped
           as
           God
           ;
           its
           true
           that
           the
           Law
           ,
           (
           as
           also
           the
           light
           )
           as
           it
           is
           in
           God
           the
           fountain
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Justice
           ,
           is
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           Law
           exhibited
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           ineffable
           ,
           and
           beyond
           expression
           imprest
           upon
           ,
           and
           formed
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           is
           not
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           thing
           formed
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           former
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           Now
           God
           saith
           of
           himself
           ,
           Isa
           .
           45.
           7.
           
           
             I
             form
             the
             Light
             ,
             &c.
          
           even
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           Zach.
           12.
           1.
           
           
             Who
             formeth
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             within
             him
             .
          
           And
           Gen.
           2.
           7.
           
           
             And
             the
             Lord
             God
             formed
             man
          
           ;
           the
           Hebrew
           Root
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           formavit
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           in
           all
           the
           three
           places
           ,
           importing
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           formed
           are
           not
           God
           that
           formed
           them
           ;
           the
           like
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           other
           words
           ,
           which
           signifie
           to
           create
           or
           make
           *
           ;
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           written
           in
           mans
           heart
           ,
           is
           begotten
           of
           God
           ,
           proceeds
           from
           him
           ,
           is
           his
           off-spring
           ,
           as
           all
           lights
           whatsoever
           are
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           lead
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           thence
           it
           is
           that
           he
           is
           called
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           ,
           Jam.
           117.
           but
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           who
           is
           an
           infinite
           and
           incomprehensible
           Fountain
           of
           perfection
           and
           glory
           ,
           but
           a
           borrowed
           ray
           or
           beam
           of
           Divine
           Glory
           ,
           confined
           to
           its
           Orb
           ,
           and
           limited
           to
           its
           uses
           (
           as
           all
           other
           lights
           are
           )
           beyond
           which
           it
           cannot
           go
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Scripture
           seems
           frequently
           to
           distinguish
           between
           God
           and
           his
           Law
           ,
           as
           Psal
           .
           1.
           2.
           
           
             But
             his
             delight
             is
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Psal
           .
           
           37.
           31.
           
           
             The
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
           And
           Psal
           .
           40.
           8.
           
           
             Thy
             Law
             is
             in
             my
             heart
             .
          
           2
           Chron.
           12.
           1.
           it
           's
           said
           of
           
             Rehoboam
             ,
             He
             forsook
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           In
           all
           which
           places
           there
           is
           a
           clear
           distinction
           between
           the
           Law
           or
           Rule
           given
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ;
           from
           all
           which
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           written
           in
           mans
           heart
           ,
           is
           not
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           have
           we
           an
           account
           of
           the
           fullest
           light
           that
           was
           in
           man
           before
           his
           fall
           .
        
         
           The
           sum
           whereof
           is
           this
           ;
           
           He
           had
           the
           light
           of
           a
           clear
           understanding
           to
           know
           his
           Creator
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           will
           contained
           in
           that
           Law
           which
           was
           written
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           Light
           of
           Reason
           to
           see
           how
           just
           and
           equitable
           it
           was
           to
           yeeld
           perfect
           obedience
           to
           his
           will
           ;
           and
           thus
           he
           could
           look
           his
           God
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           come
           into
           his
           presence
           with
           delight
           ,
           and
           serve
           him
           with
           gladness
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           the
           Light
           that
           man
           had
           in
           his
           Created
           integrity
           ,
           
           whether
           set
           up
           in
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Law
           implanted
           in
           him
           ,
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           manifest
           or
           make
           known
           unto
           him
           a
           Redeemer
           ;
           for
           as
           in
           that
           state
           he
           had
           no
           need
           of
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           so
           his
           Light
           had
           neither
           commission
           nor
           power
           to
           make
           one
           known
           to
           him
           ;
           even
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Angels
           which
           never
           fell
           ,
           they
           having
           no
           need
           of
           redemption
           ,
           (
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           light
           )
           had
           never
           known
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           but
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           him
           ,
           Eph.
           3.
           10.
           
           
             To
             the
             intent
             ,
             that
             now
             unto
             the
             Principalities
             and
             Powers
             in
             heavenly
             places
             ,
             might
             be
             known
             by
             the
             Church
             the
             manifold
             wisdom
             of
             God
          
           ;
           so
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           12.
           
           
             Which
             things
             the
             Angels
             desire
             to
             look
             into
             .
          
           And
           as
           their
           Light
           ,
           so
           the
           Light
           which
           Adam
           had
           before
           his
           fall
           ,
           was
           so
           limited
           and
           bounded
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           extend
           it self
           then
           (
           nor
           now
           ,
           if
           any
           had
           as
           great
           a
           measure
           as
           he
           had
           )
           further
           then
           to
           shew
           how
           man
           being
           perfectly
           obedient
           to
           the
           whole
           will
           of
           his
           Creator
           ,
           might
           live
           for
           ever
           in
           the
           happy
           fruition
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           such
           .
        
         
           Since
           the
           fall
           of
           man
           ,
           
           this
           Candle
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           him
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           )
           is
           become
           exceeding
           dim
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           testifies
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           18.
           
           
             Having
             the
             understanding
             darkened
             ,
             being
             alienated
             from
             the
             Life
             of
             God
             through
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             blindness
             of
             their
             heart
          
           ;
           In
           the
           fall
           the
           Devil
           got
           into
           this
           Candle
           ,
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           ,
           whereof
           he
           hath
           ever
           since
           kept
           possession
           ,
           and
           will
           
           keep
           it
           still
           ,
           except
           a
           stronger
           than
           he
           cast
           him
           out
           ;
           he
           is
           the
           Spirit
           that
           works
           in
           the
           children
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           so
           blinds
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           darkens
           their
           eyes
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           look
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           discern
           the
           things
           that
           concern
           his
           glory
           and
           their
           own
           happiness
           ;
           but
           their
           Candle
           doth
           mostly
           give
           light
           downward
           ,
           to
           things
           below
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           2.
           
           
             Wherein
             in
             time
             past
             ye
             walked
             ac●ording
             to
             the
             course
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             the
             spirit
             that
             now
             worketh
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             .
          
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           
           
             In
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             hath
             blinded
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             which
             believe
             not
             ,
             lest
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             shine
             unto
             them
             .
          
           Insomuch
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           every
           man
           in
           the
           fall
           ,
           how
           wise
           soever
           he
           may
           conceit
           himself
           to
           be
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           a
           vain
           ,
           empty
           man
           ,
           born
           like
           a
           wild
           Asses
           Colt
           ,
           Job
           11.
           12.
           and
           that
           he
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           man
           in
           his
           Innocency
           ,
           but
           a
           beast
           ;
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           man
           that
           was
           made
           like
           unto
           God
           ,
           hath
           made
           himself
           by
           his
           fall
           ,
           like
           unto
           a
           beast
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           Eccles
           .
           3.
           18.
           
           
             I
             said
             in
             my
             heart
             concerning
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             That
             God
             might
             manifest
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             see
             that
             they
             ●
             themselves
             are
             beasts
             .
          
           Yet
           is
           not
           this
           Light
           wholly
           extinct
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           could
           not
           exist
           ,
           but
           would
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           man
           ;
           where
           there
           is
           no
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man.
           
        
         
           So
           likewise
           the
           Law
           written
           in
           mans
           heart
           ,
           
           which
           at
           first
           was
           plainly
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           oblitterated
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           is
           sufficient
           left
           to
           render
           God
           righteous
           in
           his
           proceedings
           against
           men
           ,
           who
           do
           hold
           that
           measure
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           (
           which
           is
           left
           in
           them
           )
           in
           unrighteousness
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           them
           inexcusable
           before
           him
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           revelation
           of
           the
           righteous
           Judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Power
           and
           God-head
           manifested
           and
           made
           known
           to
           men
           by
           the
           things
           that
           are
           made
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           like
           not
           to
           retain
           God
           in
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           nor
           to
           glorifie
           him
           so
           far
           as
           they
           do
           know
           him
           ,
           shall
           be
           left
           without
           excuse
           in
           the
           day
           when
           God
           shall
           render
           to
           every
           man
           according
           to
           his
           deeds
           ,
           according
           to
           Rom.
           1.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             For
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             heaven
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             &
             unrighteousness
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             hold
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousness
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             is
             manifest
             in
             them
          
           (
           or
           to
           them
           )
           
             for
             God
             hath
             shewed
             it
             unto
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             him
             from
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             clearly
             seen
             ,
             being
             understood
             
             by
             the
             things
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             even
             his
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
             so
             that
             they
             are
             without
             excuse
             :
             Because
             that
             when
             they
             knew
             God
             ,
             they
             glorified
             him
             not
             as
             God
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           In
           asmuch
           therefore
           as
           there
           is
           a
           Light
           remaining
           in
           every
           man
           since
           the
           fall
           ,
           though
           far
           inferiour
           to
           that
           which
           was
           in
           man
           in
           his
           innocency
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           in
           the
           next
           place
           further
           to
           declare
           these
           two
           things
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           this
           remaining
           Light
           can
           do
           ,
           or
           what
           the
           utmost
           uses
           of
           it
           are
           .
           And
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           it
           cannot
           do
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           fourfold
           use
           of
           the
           Light
           that
           is
           in
           every
           man
           since
           the
           fall
           .
           
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           make
           manifest
           :
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           direct
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           convince
           .
        
         
           4
           :
           To
           feel
           after
           God.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           This
           Light
           (
           as
           the
           Scripture
           testifies
           )
           searcheth
           all
           the
           inward
           parts
           of
           the
           belly
           ,
           Prov.
           20.
           27.
           
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             a
             man
             is
             the
             Candle
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             searching
             all
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             the
             Bedy
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           Whatsoever
           is
           most
           secret
           in
           our
           minds
           ;
           for
           as
           in
           the
           Belly
           natural
           conceptions
           are
           wrought
           and
           shaped
           ;
           so
           in
           the
           Mind
           Moral
           Conceptions
           of
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           are
           wrought
           and
           shaped
           .
           To
           this
           also
           agrees
           the
           saying
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           (
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           11.
           )
           
             What
             man
             knoweth
             the
             things
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             save
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             whech
             is
             in
             him
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           No
           other
           man
           knows
           what
           his
           own
           thoughts
           are
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           are
           working
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           understanding
           .
           This
           Spirit
           of
           a
           man
           sees
           all
           the
           inward
           motions
           and
           outward
           actions
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           with
           a
           direct
           act
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           Science
           ;
           and
           this
           simply
           considered
           ,
           makes
           not
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           discovered
           ,
           good
           or
           evil
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           first
           use
           of
           the
           Light
           that
           is
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           viz.
           To
           make
           manifest
           the
           things
           of
           a
           man
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           This
           Light
           in
           every
           man
           is
           useful
           for
           direction
           in
           a
           double
           respect
           :
        
         
         
           1.
           
           As
           it
           looks
           upon
           the
           Law
           written
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           it
           presents
           unto
           him
           the
           principles
           of
           Justice
           ,
           Righteousness
           ,
           Equity
           ,
           Soberness
           ,
           and
           other
           Moral
           Vertues
           ,
           and
           shews
           him
           what
           is
           right
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           14.
           
           
             For
             when
             the
             Gentiles
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           unconverted
           Gentiles
           )
           
             which
             have
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             do
             by
             nature
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             these
             having
             not
             the
             Law
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           formally
           published
           and
           preached
           unto
           them
           )
           
             are
             a
             Law
             unto
             themselves
          
           :
           Which
           shew
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Law
           written
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           their
           Conciences
           also
           bearing
           witness
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           it
           looks
           upon
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           which
           are
           seen
           ,
           such
           clear
           beams
           of
           the
           God-head
           may
           be
           understood
           by
           the
           things
           that
           are
           made
           ,
           as
           might
           direct
           and
           induce
           man
           to
           glorifie
           God
           as
           God
           ;
           which
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           18
           ,
           19.
           makes
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           Righteousnesse
           of
           God
           in
           that
           dreadful
           Revelation
           of
           his
           Wrath
           against
           all
           ungodlinesse
           and
           unrighteousnesse
           of
           men
           ,
           (
           who
           ever
           they
           be
           )
           who
           hold
           the
           Truth
           in
           unrighteousnesse
           ;
           Because
           that
           which
           may
           be
           known
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           manifest
           in
           them
           ,
           (
           or
           to
           them
           .
           )
           But
           how
           or
           where
           hath
           God
           manifested
           this
           to
           them
           ?
           The
           Apostle
           answers
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           Verse
           20.
           
           
             For
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             him
             from
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             clearly
             seen
             ,
             being
             understood
             by
             the
             things
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             even
             his
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             God-head
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             without
             excuse
             .
          
           So
           that
           ,
           though
           every
           man
           have
           not
           a
           Light
           in
           him
           that
           is
           able
           to
           save
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           will
           be
           further
           cleared
           hereafter
           ;
           )
           yet
           he
           hath
           so
           much
           as
           will
           make
           him
           guilty
           ,
           and
           leave
           him
           without
           excuse
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           the
           light
           in
           every
           man
           is
           useful
           for
           conviction
           ,
           
           for
           though
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           when
           it
           looks
           upon
           the
           things
           of
           a
           man
           with
           a
           direct
           act
           ,
           it
           makes
           nothing
           good
           ,
           or
           evil
           ,
           yet
           when
           it
           reflects
           upon
           the
           Law
           within
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           the
           Rule
           of
           every
           motion
           ,
           and
           operation
           ,
           and
           compares
           the
           Action
           done
           ,
           with
           that
           Law
           ,
           the
           goodness
           ,
           or
           evilness
           of
           it
           is
           discovered
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           bears
           conformitie
           ,
           
           or
           non-conformitie
           thereunto
           ;
           and
           now
           Science
           ,
           or
           a
           bare
           knowing
           of
           an
           Action
           done
           ,
           is
           become
           Conscience
           ;
           for
           this
           reflex
           Act
           of
           the
           soul
           is
           called
           Conscience
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           knowing
           ,
           together
           with
           something
           else
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           understanding
           considers
           what
           is
           done
           ,
           in
           conjunction
           with
           a
           Law
           ,
           
           according
           to
           which
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           thus
           the
           Spirit
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Candle
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           doth
           manifest
           the
           deed
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           discovers
           the
           quallitie
           of
           the
           Action
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           Rom.
           3.
           20.
           
           
             By
             the
             Law
             is
             the
             knowledg
             of
             sin
          
           ;
           were
           there
           not
           a
           Law
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           Transgression
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           the
           Law
           looked
           upon
           ,
           and
           the
           Action
           compared
           with
           it
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Conscience
           ;
           but
           when
           deeds
           are
           laid
           before
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           a
           Glasse
           shews
           not
           only
           the
           face
           ,
           but
           the
           spots
           that
           are
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           give
           a
           true
           report
           of
           their
           regularitie
           ,
           or
           irregularitie
           ,
           of
           their
           goodness
           ,
           or
           badness
           ;
           and
           suitable
           thereto
           will
           its
           Sentence
           be
           ,
           and
           Answerable
           to
           the
           Sentence
           the
           Law
           pronounceth
           ,
           will
           be
           the
           excusations
           or
           accusations
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           according
           to
           Rom.
           2.
           15.
           
           
             Which
             shew
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             their
             Consciences
             also
             bearing
             witness
             ,
             and
             their
             thoughts
             mean
             while
             excusing
             ,
             or
             accusing
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           Hence
           I
           say
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           man
           ,
           a
           meer
           natural
           man
           ,
           refuseth
           to
           follow
           this
           light
           of
           direction
           ,
           in
           doing
           what
           is
           right
           ,
           
           he
           is
           convinced
           in
           himself
           that
           he
           guiltie
           ,
           his
           Conscience
           troubleth
           him
           ,
           and
           judgeth
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Witnesse
           for
           the
           Lord
           that
           he
           is
           righteous
           when
           he
           judgeth
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           19.
           
           
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             what
             things
             soever
             the
             Law
             saith
             ,
             it
             saith
             to
             them
             who
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             that
             every
             mouth
             may
             be
             stopped
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             may
             become
             guiltie
             before
             God
             ,
          
           or
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           having
           a
           word
           to
           object
           ,
           why
           Sentence
           should
           not
           be
           executed
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           Transgressed
           .
        
         
           This
           light
           was
           that
           which
           manifested
           to
           Adam
           his
           Transgression
           ,
           
           convinced
           him
           of
           his
           guilt
           ,
           tormented
           him
           with
           fear
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           hide
           himself
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           10.
           
           
             I
             heard
             thy
             voice
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             and
             was
             afraid
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             naked
             ,
             and
             I
             hid
             my self
          
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           so
           it
           hath
           been
           ever
           since
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           still
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           man
           transgresse
           that
           Rule
           ,
           and
           Law
           that
           is
           written
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           every
           natural
           man
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           light
           set
           up
           in
           his
           conscience
           which
           will
           accuse
           him
           ,
           be
           a
           witness
           against
           him
           ,
           torment
           him
           ,
           and
           condemn
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           testimonie
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           15.
           and
           1
           Joh.
           3.
           20.
           this
           manifested
           to
           Judas
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           caused
           him
           to
           bring
           again
           the
           money
           ,
           and
           confess
           he
           had
           sinned
           .
        
         
           And
           more
           then
           this
           is
           not
           needful
           by
           way
           of
           Answer
           to
           
             H.
             W.
          
           
           or
           any
           other
           person
           ,
           demanding
           where
           that
           witness
           is
           that
           doth
           condemn
           ,
           and
           what
           that
           was
           which
           caused
           Judas
           to
           bring
           again
           the
           money
           ,
           and
           to
           confess
           that
           he
           had
           sinned
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           had
           betrayed
           the
           innocent
           blood
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           further
           use
           of
           this
           light
           ,
           common
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           only
           make
           manifest
           ,
           direct
           and
           convince
           ,
           but
           is
           able
           also
           to
           know
           much
           of
           God
           as
           a
           Creator
           ,
           and
           Law
           giver
           ,
           at
           least
           his
           eternal
           power
           and
           Godhead
           ,
           by
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Creation
           which
           are
           seen
           ;
           Rom.
           1.
           19
           ,
           20.
           and
           to
           feel
           ,
           and
           seek
           after
           him
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           Acts
           17.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           
             That
             they
             should
             seek
             the
             Lord
             if
             happily
             they
             might
             feel
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             find
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             farr
             from
             every
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             for
             in
             him
             we
             live
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Thus
           for
           the
           light
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           or
           common
           to
           all
           men
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           believers
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           may
           go
           &
           serve
           for
           the
           fore
           mentioned
           excellent
           uses
           ,
           even
           since
           by
           trasgression
           man
           fell
           from
           his
           created
           integritie
           ,
           the
           sum
           whereof
           is
           briefly
           this
           .
        
         
           Every
           man
           hath
           a
           light
           springing
           up
           with
           him
           in
           his
           natural
           birth
           ,
           
           whereby
           he
           is
           enbabled
           to
           see
           himself
           quite
           thorow
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           all
           his
           own
           inward
           motions
           ,
           and
           outward
           actions
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           upon
           things
           that
           are
           made
           without
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           Law
           of
           works
           within
           ,
           written
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           thereby
           we
           know
           something
           of
           his
           Creator
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           own
           dutie
           ,
           what
           is
           right
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           ●●d
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           by
           reflecting
           upon
           that
           Law
           ,
           he
           may
           see
           the
           regularitie
           ,
           or
           inregularitie
           of
           his
           own
           actions
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           their
           conformitie
           or
           non-conformitie
           thereto
           ,
           may
           have
           peace
           ,
           (
           a
           legal
           peace
           )
           or
           trouble
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           this
           it
           may
           do
           where
           Christ
           as
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           much
           heard
           of
           ,
           thus
           it
           was
           with
           Adam
           ,
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           Law
           within
           him
           first
           convinceth
           him
           of
           sin
           ;
           troubles
           ,
           and
           torments
           him
           so
           ,
           that
           he
           runs
           to
           hide
           himself
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           10.
           
           
             I
             was
             afraid
             ,
             and
             hid
             my self
             ,
          
           before
           the
           promise
           of
           grace
           was
           held
           forth
           in
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           ver
           .
           15.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           having
           declared
           how
           much
           is
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           concerning
           the
           light
           within
           common
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           
           whereby
           it
           evidently
           appears
           to
           be
           a
           great
           ,
           an
           excellent
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           respects
           a
           very
           necessarie
           light
           ;
           I
           proceed
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           second
           branch
           namely
           ,
        
         
         
           What
           the
           remaining
           Light
           in
           every
           man
           cannot
           do
           .
           
        
         
           But
           first
           by
           the
           way
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           the
           light
           whereof
           we
           speak
           ,
           (
           whether
           we
           respect
           the
           Candle-Light
           of
           mans
           spirit
           ,
           or
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Law
           written
           in
           his
           heart
           )
           is
           a
           natural
           Light
           ,
           
           that
           is
           a
           Light
           that
           is
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           men
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           Light
           be
           considered
           abstractly
           ,
           and
           apart
           ,
           
           or
           with
           respect
           to
           its
           Author
           ,
           and
           efficient
           cause
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           it
           is
           Spiritual
           ,
           in
           which
           sence
           not
           only
           the
           Law
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           14.
           but
           all
           Light
           whatsoever
           may
           be
           called
           Spiritual
           ;
           yet
           when
           this
           Light
           is
           considered
           as
           united
           to
           its
           subject
           ,
           
           and
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Creation
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Creator
           ,
           put
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           for
           the
           enabling
           him
           as
           a
           man
           to
           perform
           that
           obedience
           which
           God
           requires
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           glory
           ,
           thus
           it
           is
           a
           natural
           Light
           ,
           or
           a
           Light
           flowing
           from
           the
           principles
           of
           nature
           ,
           without
           which
           (
           as
           was
           said
           before
           )
           there
           could
           not
           be
           a
           man
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           there
           is
           a
           natural
           man
           ,
           (
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           14.
           
           )
           a
           natural
           mind
           ,
           a
           natural
           understanding
           ,
           a
           natural
           conscience
           ,
           so
           is
           there
           a
           natural
           Light
           in
           man.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           Apostles
           words
           Rom.
           2.
           14.
           
           
             For
             when
             the
             Gentiles
          
           (
           that
           is
           unconverted
           Gentiles
           )
           
             which
             have
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             do
             by
             nature
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             these
             having
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             a
             Law
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           Mark
           here
           ,
           they
           do
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           how
           ?
           the
           Apostle
           answers
           ,
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           by
           nature
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           nature
           ,
           or
           by
           natural
           internal
           Light
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           other
           inward
           guide
           ,
           but
           Light
           ;
           so
           when
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           14.
           
           
             Doth
             not
             nature
             it self
             teach
             ?
             &c.
          
           It
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           inward
           Light
           ,
           which
           is
           natural
           ;
           and
           it
           remains
           ,
           that
           I
           shew
           what
           this
           Light
           cannot
           do
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           this
           Light
           of
           nature
           ,
           remaining
           in
           man
           since
           the
           fall
           ,
           
           be
           an
           excellent
           Light
           ,
           and
           very
           useful
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           yet
           in
           several
           respects
           it
           is
           ●o
           deficient
           ,
           and
           useless
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           things
           that
           concern
           his
           everlasting
           happiness
           ,
           that
           unless
           the
           help
           of
           a
           greater
           Light
           be
           given
           in
           for
           his
           reliefe
           ,
           he
           will
           perish
           everlastingly
           .
        
         
         
           For
           first
           ,
           
           it
           is
           utterly
           unable
           to
           bring
           any
           man
           to
           life
           that
           doth
           most
           exactly
           obey
           ,
           and
           follow
           it
           ,
           its
           true
           the
           Law
           which
           is
           a
           Light
           in
           a
           natural
           mans
           heart
           ,
           was
           ordained
           to
           life
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Rule
           ,
           which
           if
           man
           had
           obeyed
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           had
           life
           as
           a
           just
           and
           equal
           reward
           of
           his
           obedience
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           10.
           
           
             The
             Commandment
             which
             was
             ordained
             to
             life
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           Rom.
           4
           4.
           
           
             Now
             to
             him
             that
             worketh
             ,
             is
             the
             reward
             not
             reckoned
             of
             Grace
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             of
             debt
          
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             Do
             ,
             and
             live
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           testifies
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           5.
           
           
             For
             Moses
             describeth
             the
             righteousness
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             which
             doth
             those
             things
             ,
             shall
             live
             by
             them
             :
          
           But
           when
           sin
           entred
           into
           the
           world
           by
           Adam
           ,
           and
           death
           by
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           passed
           upon
           all
           men
           ,
           for
           that
           all
           have
           sinned
           in
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           Rom.
           5.
           12.
           
           
             Wherefore
             as
             by
             one
             man
             sin
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             death
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             death
             passed
             upon
             all
             men
             ,
          
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           in
           whom
           all
           have
           sinned
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           say
           ,
           Adam
           is
           driven
           out
           of
           Paradice
           ,
           and
           a
           flaming
           sword
           that
           turns
           every
           way
           ,
           guards
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Tree
           of
           Life
           ,
           that
           neither
           he
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           posterity
           (
           over
           whom
           the
           death
           reigned
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           not
           sinned
           after
           the
           similitude
           of
           Adam●
           transgression
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           14.
           
           )
           could
           enter
           into
           the
           Life
           by
           the
           Gate
           of
           doing
           or
           working
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           Rom.
           3.
           20
           
           
             Therefore
             by
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Law
             there
             shall
             no
             flesh
             be
             justified
             in
             his
             sight
          
           ;
           for
           now
           all
           being
           under
           sin
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           9.
           and
           subject
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           19.
           the
           Law
           can
           only
           make
           known
           the
           transgression
           to
           the
           sinner
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           20.
           for
           by
           the
           Law
           is
           the
           knowledge
           of
           sin
           ,
           but
           cannot
           offer
           the
           least
           help
           ,
           grace
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           compassion
           or
           life
           ,
           it
           wounds
           him
           ,
           and
           leaves
           him
           ,
           but
           pours
           in
           neither
           oyle
           nor
           wine
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           work
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           good
           Samaritan
           ,
           by
           whom
           comes
           grace
           and
           truth
           ,
           John
           1.
           17.
           it
           knows
           nothing
           but
           pure
           Justice
           ,
           can
           speak
           nothing
           but
           wrath
           and
           the
           curse
           to
           the
           offender
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Rom.
           4.
           15.
           
           
             Because
             the
             Law
             worketh
             wrath
          
           ;
           &
           Gal.
           3.
           10.
           
           
             Cursed
             is
             every
             one
             that
             continueth
             not
             in
             all
             things
             which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             do
             them
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           though
           Adam
           after
           the
           first
           transgression
           had
           turned
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           posterity
           should
           turn
           to
           the
           Candle-light
           of
           their
           own
           spirit
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           help
           thereof
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Law
           written
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           should
           most
           exactly
           obey
           it
           as
           their
           Rule
           ,
           and
           never
           offend
           it
           more
           ,
           which
           neverthelesels
           since
           the
           fall
           it
           is
           imposble
           
           for
           any
           man
           to
           do
           ;
           yet
           so
           weak
           is
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           give
           them
           life
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           testifieth
           ,
           Gal.
           3
           :
           21.
           
           
             If
             there
             had
             been
             a
             Law
             given
             which
             could
             have
             given
             life
             ,
             verily
             righteousness
             should
             have
             been
             by
             the
             Law.
          
           And
           Gal.
           2.
           21.
           
           
             If
             righteousness
             come
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             is
             Christ
             dead
             in
             vain
             .
          
           I
           say
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           give
           life
           ,
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           it self
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           holy
           ,
           just
           and
           good
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           12.
           and
           able
           to
           give
           life
           to
           the
           doers
           of
           it
           )
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           subjects
           ,
           who
           through
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           cannot
           fulfil
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           3.
           
           
             For
             what
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             in
             that
             it
             was
             weak
             through
             the
             flesh
             ,
             God
             sending
             his
             own
             Son
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             sin
             ,
             condemned
             sin
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           As
           the
           Light
           of
           which
           we
           speak
           ,
           cannot
           give
           ,
           nor
           lead
           to
           life
           ,
           so
           it
           knows
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           make
           any
           discovery
           of
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           who
           only
           can
           give
           life
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           precious
           Gospel-Mysterie
           hid
           in
           God
           ,
           it
           knows
           nothing
           of
           the
           good
           pleasure
           and
           purpose
           of
           Grace
           in
           God
           to
           restore
           faln
           man
           to
           life
           and
           communion
           with
           himself
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           clearing
           whereof
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           observed
           ,
           That
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           abundantly
           testifie
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           God
           purposed
           in
           himself
           from
           Eternity
           to
           restore
           man
           to
           life
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           no
           other
           way
           (
           who
           therefore
           is
           most
           rightly
           callled
           the
           repairer
           of
           the
           breach
           ,
           the
           restore●
           of
           paths
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           Isa
           .
           58.
           12.
           and
           the
           restorer
           of
           life
           ,
           Ruth
           4.
           15.
           )
           And
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           Christ
           only
           can
           give
           a
           new
           life
           ;
           and
           3.
           
           That
           he
           onely
           is
           the
           way
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           these
           few
           instances
           ,
           Eph.
           1.
           4.
           
           
             According
             as
             he
             hath
             chosen
             us
             in
             him
             before
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
          
           —
           5.
           
           
             Having
             predéstinated
             us
             unto
             the
             Adoption
             of
             Children
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             unto
             himself
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             his
             will.
          
           Chap.
           3.
           11.
           
           
             According
             to
             the
             Eternal
             Purpose
             which
             he
             purposed
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             our
             Lord.
          
           That
           Christ
           only
           can
           give
           life
           ,
           see
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           45.
           
           
             And
             so
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             first
             man
             Adam
             was
             made
             a
             living
             soul
             ,
             the
             last
             Adam
             was
             made
             a
             quickening
             spirit
             .
          
           John
           10.
           20.
           
           
             I
             am
             come
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             have
             it
             more
             abundantly
             .
          
           Ver.
           28.
           
           
             I
             give
             unto
             thee
             Eternal
             life
             .
          
           John
           6.
           57.
           
           
             He
             that
             eateth
             me
             ,
             even
             he
             shall
             live
             by
             me
             .
          
           1
           Jo.
           5.
           12.
           
           
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             life
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           he
           also
           is
           the
           new
           and
           living
           way
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             Having
             therefore
             
             Brethren
             ,
             boldness
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holiest
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             by
             a
             new
             and
             living
             way
             whic●h
             he
             hath
             consecrated
             for
             us
             ,
             through
             the
             vail
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             flesh
             .
             None
             knows
             the
             Father
             but
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             whomsoever
             the
             Son
             will
             reveal
             him
             ,
          
           Matth.
           11.
           27.
           
           Nor
           can
           any
           come
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           but
           through
           this
           new
           and
           living
           way
           .
           There
           's
           no
           other
           entrance
           into
           the
           Paradise
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Tree
           of
           Life
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           7.
           
           And
           therefore
           such
           Teachers
           as
           (
           excluding
           the
           Mediator
           )
           do
           affirm
           ,
           That
           as
           Adam
           fell
           from
           God
           by
           departing
           from
           the
           Light
           within
           him
           ,
           even
           so
           is
           he
           recovered
           and
           restored
           by
           returning
           and
           yeelding
           obedience
           to
           that
           Light
           within
           ;
           do
           lead
           people
           from
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           true
           way
           ,
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           old
           deadly
           Gate
           ,
           through
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           any
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           Adam
           to
           enter
           and
           live
           .
           They
           that
           would
           lead
           men
           unto
           God
           by
           a
           perfection
           of
           obedience
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           saith
           in
           a
           crucified
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           way
           into
           the
           holiest
           ,
           instead
           of
           bringing
           them
           into
           .
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           life
           and
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           do
           shut
           up
           the
           Kingdom
           against
           them
           :
           No
           man
           by
           the
           endeavours
           of
           the
           highest
           perfection
           of
           Reason
           ,
           or
           natural
           speculations
           of
           the
           Divinity
           ,
           will
           ever
           find
           accesse
           to
           God
           upon
           a
           Mercy-seat
           ,
           until
           he
           come
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           flesh
           or
           dead
           body
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           only
           way
           consecrated
           and
           prepared
           for
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           29
           ,
           30.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             the
             Light
             that
             is
             in
             every
             man
             knows
             not
             this
             mysterie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             is
             able
             to
             make
             any
             discovery
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
          
           Eph.
           3.
           9.
           
             where
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             testifies
             ,
             That
             it
             hath
             been
             hid
             in
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             :
          
           And
           to
           make
           all
           men
           see
           what
           is
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Mysterie
           which
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           hath
           been
           hid
           in
           God
           ,
           who
           created
           all
           things
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           intent
           that
           now
           unto
           Principalities
           and
           Powers
           in
           heavenly
           places
           ,
           might
           be
           known
           by
           the
           Church
           the
           manifold
           wisdom
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Mark
           here
           ,
           it
           was
           hid
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           so
           that
           neither
           all
           the
           Light
           in
           Adam
           in
           his
           innocency
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           knew
           it
           ,
           how
           much
           less
           could
           the
           Candle-light
           of
           mans
           Spirit
           since
           the
           fall
           ,
           by
           any
           force
           remaining
           in
           it
           ,
           enter
           into
           this
           great
           secret
           ?
           Doth
           not
           Christ
           himself
           tell
           us
           plainly
           ,
           That
           these
           things
           are
           hid
           from
           the
           wise
           ?
           Matth.
           11.
           25.
           
           
             I
             thank
             thee
             .
             O
             Father
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             because
             
             thou
             hast
             hid
             these
             things
             from
             the
             wise
             and
             the
             prudent
             ,
             and
             hast
             revealed
             them
             unto
             babes
             .
          
           And
           doth
           not
           Paul
           say
           when
           he
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           That
           he
           spake
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           in
           a
           Mysterie
           ,
           which
           none
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           this
           World
           knew
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             But
             we
             speak
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             a
             Mysterie
             ,
             even
             the
             hidden
             Mystetie
             which
             God
             ordained
             before
             the
             world
             to
             our
             glory
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             knew
             ;
             for
             had
             they
             known
             it
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ?
          
           And
           doth
           not
           the
           same
           Paul
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           learned
           man
           ,
           brought
           up
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           and
           instructed
           according
           to
           the
           perfect
           manner
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           Acts
           22.
           3.
           
           And
           as
           touching
           the
           righteousnesse
           thereof
           ,
           blameless
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           6.
           plainly
           declare
           ,
           That
           before
           his
           Conversion
           (
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           Light
           and
           Learning
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           care
           to
           follow
           that
           Light
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           lived
           in
           all
           good
           Conscience
           before
           God
           until
           that
           day
           ,
           Acts
           23.
           1.
           
           )
           he
           was
           ignorant
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           utterly
           unable
           with
           all
           his
           natural
           and
           acquired
           parts
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           them
           :
           Why
           else
           (
           if
           it
           was
           not
           so
           )
           did
           he
           so
           violently
           persecute
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           appears
           at
           large
           in
           Acts
           8.
           3.
           
           &
           9.
           1.
           and
           22.
           5
           ,
           9
           ,
           19
           ,
           20
           —
           and
           26.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           And
           how
           else
           could
           he
           think
           with
           himself
           ,
           That
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           many
           things
           contrary
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Jesus
           of
           
             Nazareth
             ,
             Acts
          
           26.
           9.
           
           And
           kick
           against
           the
           pricks
           ,
           and
           persecute
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           ver
           .
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           But
           that
           the
           Light
           within
           (
           which
           he
           was
           faithful
           to
           )
           was
           unable
           to
           make
           known
           unto
           him
           the
           true
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           he
           himself
           doth
           yet
           further
           declare
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Who
             are
             thou
             Lord
             ?
             Acts
          
           26.
           15.
           and
           in
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           13●
           where
           he
           confesseth
           he
           had
           been
           a
           blasphemer
           ,
           a
           persecutor
           ,
           and
           injurious
           ,
           yet
           had
           obtained
           mercy
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           it
           ignorantly
           in
           unbelief
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           As
           the
           Light
           in
           every
           man
           knows
           not
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           Gods
           Eternal
           Purpose
           ,
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           Eternal
           Salvation
           to
           all
           them
           that
           obey
           him
           ,
           Heb.
           5.
           9.
           
           So
           it
           is
           altogether
           unable
           to
           discover
           the
           way
           and
           means
           whereby
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           life
           and
           happiness
           is
           to
           be
           received
           and
           enjoyed
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           knows
           nothing
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Faith
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           27.
           
           The
           tenor
           whereof
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           whosoever
           believeth
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
           shall
           not
           perish
           ,
           but
           have
           everlasting
           life
           ,
           according
           to
           John
           3
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             For
             God
             so
             
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             ,
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           The
           knowledge
           of
           this
           Law
           sprung
           not
           up
           with
           mankind
           in
           nature
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           written
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           natural
           man
           as
           a
           thing
           just
           and
           equal
           .
           
           Adam's
           Light
           onely
           shewed
           him
           what
           was
           just
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           sinned
           ,
           convinced
           him
           ,
           and
           passed
           sentence
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           there
           left
           him
           in
           his
           misery
           ,
           not
           affording
           any
           direction
           or
           help
           for
           his
           recovery
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           fear
           ,
           and
           hide
           himself
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           10.
           
        
         
           Then
           was
           the
           great
           fountain
           of
           free
           Grace
           opened
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           transgression
           and
           misery
           of
           man
           ,
           this
           Law
           of
           Faith
           was
           added
           ,
           and
           founded
           upon
           Christ
           in
           that
           Gracious
           Promise
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           15.
           
           
             The
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             shall
             break
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Serpent
          
           ;
           
           this
           Law
           is
           not
           natural
           ,
           but
           supernatural
           ,
           not
           springing
           up
           together
           with
           man
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           works
           ,
           but
           added
           to
           shew
           the
           exceeding
           riches
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           his
           kindness
           to
           poor
           sinners
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           7.
           which
           is
           as
           farr
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           a
           natural
           man
           to
           know
           ,
           as
           the
           Heavens
           are
           above
           the
           Earth
           ,
           yea
           as
           the
           thoughts
           of
           God
           are
           above
           the
           thoughts
           of
           man
           ,
           
             Though
             vain
             man
             would
             be
             wise
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             born
             like
             a
             wild
             Asses
             Colt
             ,
             Job
          
           11.
           12.
           
           It
           s
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           his
           reason
           ,
           to
           conceive
           how
           Faith
           in
           a
           crucified
           Christ
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           way
           to
           save
           a
           sinner
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           preaching
           of
           a
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           for
           the
           obedience
           of
           Faith
           ,
           is
           to
           the
           Greekes
           soolishness
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           23.
           he
           is
           not
           able
           by
           all
           his
           Candle-light
           ,
           to
           discover
           this
           misterie
           of
           the
           hidden
           wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           divine
           Testimonie
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           9
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             Eare
             heard
             ,
             neither
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             natural
             man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishness
             unto
             him
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Spiritually
             discerned
          
           ;
           the
           truth
           hereof
           will
           yet
           further
           appear
           ,
           by
           considering
           that
           Querie
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           37.
           
           
             Men
             and
             brethren
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
          
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Gaoler
           ,
           Acts
           16.
           30.
           
           
             Sirs
             ,
             what
             must
             I
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           which
           do
           clearly
           argue
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           now
           prict
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           wounded
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           had
           no
           sufficient
           Light
           ,
           nor
           understanding
           ,
           to
           direct
           themselves
           to
           a
           remedie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           ask
           ,
           What
           shall
           we
           do
           .
        
         
         
           
             And
             as
             this
             Light
             cannot
             discover
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           
           
             so
             it
             cannot
             convince
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             his
             not
             believing
             in
             Christ
             is
             a
             sin
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             testifies
             ,
          
           John
           16.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Nevertheless
           I
           tell
           you
           the
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           expedient
           that
           I
           go
           away
           ,
           for
           if
           I
           go
           not
           away
           ,
           the
           Comforter
           will
           not
           come
           unto
           you
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           depart
           I
           will
           send
           him
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           is
           come
           ,
           he
           will
           reprove
           (
           or
           convince
           )
           the
           world
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           of
           judgment
           ;
           of
           sin
           ,
           because
           they
           believe
           not
           in
           me
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           as
           much
           then
           as
           it
           is
           clearly
           manifest
           ,
           
           that
           the
           natural
           man
           with
           all
           his
           Light
           ,
           is
           unable
           to
           reach
           these
           great
           misteries
           ,
           this
           gives
           occasion
           to
           speak
           somewhat
           briefly
           of
           that
           light
           which
           can
           reveal
           and
           make
           them
           manifest
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           a
           Light
           ,
           as
           far
           exceeding
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           natural
           man
           in
           glory
           ,
           as
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           Gospell
           exceeds
           the
           ministration
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           glory
           :
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           11.
           
           
             For
             if
             that
             which
             is
             done
             away
             be
             glorious
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             that
             which
             remaineth
             is
             glorious
             ?
          
           as
           the
           things
           discovered
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           glorious
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           glory
           (
           that
           is
           the
           goodness
           and
           mercy
           )
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           6.
           are
           more
           glorious
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           Light
           discovering
           them
           ,
           
           hence
           it
           is
           called
           the
           marvellous
           Light
           of
           God
           ,
           1.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           9.
           and
           it
           is
           no
           other
           then
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           as
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           5.
           which
           doth
           irradiate
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           with
           the
           knowledg
           of
           these
           great
           misteries
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           Psal
           .
           36.
           9.
           
           
             In
             thy
             Light
             we
             shall
             see
             Light
             :
          
           He
           is
           given
           to
           be
           a
           Light
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           Acts
           13.
           47.
           
           He
           only
           being
           in
           the
           Bosome
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           can
           reveal
           him
           ,
           according
           as
           himself
           doth
           witness
           ,
           Math.
           11.
           27.
           
           
             Neither
             knoweth
             any
             man
             the
             Father
             save
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             whomsoever
             the
             Son
             will
             reveal
             him
             ,
          
           Joh.
           1.
           18.
           
           
             No
             man
             hath
             seen
             God
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Bosome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             hath
             declared
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           The
           invisible
           ,
           and
           inaccessable
           God
           coming
           down
           in
           the
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           great
           misterie
           of
           godliness
           ,
           God
           manifest
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           16.
           makes
           all
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           goodness
           and
           mercy
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           as
           he
           said
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             Exo.
          
           33.
           19.
           
           
             I
             will
             make
             all
             my
             goodness
             to
             pass
             before
             thee
          
           ;
           hence
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           brightness
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           Heb.
           113.
           now
           as
           Christ
           is
           the
           shining
           forth
           of
           the
           Fathers
           glory
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           he
           only
           ,
           
           that
           shines
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           that
           believe
           on
           him
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           konwledge
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           first
           creation
           God
           made
           all
           things
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           new
           creation
           ,
           or
           new
           creature
           all
           things
           wrought
           by
           the
           Word
           made
           flesh
           ,
           
           who
           is
           the
           one
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           5.
           and
           the
           great
           Agent
           by
           which
           Christ
           workes
           ,
           is
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           Spirit
           which
           the
           world
           never
           saw
           ,
           nor
           can
           receive
           ,
           Joh.
           14.
           17.
           
           By
           this
           Spirit
           sent
           forth
           he
           doth
           reveal
           the
           misterious
           things
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           even
           the
           hidden
           wisdom
           of
           God
           concerning
           Christ
           and
           the
           new
           creature
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           written
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           known
           by
           the
           wisdom
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           in
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             Ear
             heard
             ,
             neither
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             revealed
             them
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             Spirit
             searcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             so
             the
             things
             of
             God
             knoweth
             no
             man
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             now
             we
             have
             received
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             of
             god
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             know
             the
             things
             that
             are
             freely
             given
             to
             us
             of
             God
          
           ;
           thus
           the
           same
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           that
           his
           knowledg
           in
           the
           misterie
           of
           Christ
           was
           revealed
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Eph.
           3.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Christ
           doth
           no
           other
           way
           inlighten
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           understanding
           but
           by
           his
           Spirit
           :
           Eph.
           1.
           17.
           
           
             That
             the
             God
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Glory
             ,
             may
             give
             unto
             you
             the
             Spirit
             of
             wisdom
             and
             revelation
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             your
             understanding
             being
             inlightned
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           Spirit
           that
           teacheth
           all
           things
           ,
           John.
           14.
           26.
           that
           guides
           into
           all
           truth
           ,
           Joh.
           16.
           13.
           
        
         
           And
           because
           none
           but
           new
           creatures
           can
           receive
           this
           new
           Light
           ,
           
           according
           to
           Joh
           3.
           3.
           
           
             Except
             a
             man
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           therefore
           this
           Light
           is
           to
           all
           that
           have
           it
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           life
           ,
           Joh.
           8.
           12.
           
           
             He
             that
             followeth
             me
             ,
             shall
             not
             walk
             in
             darkness
             ,
             but
             shall
             have
             the
             Light
             of
             life
          
           ;
           the
           same
           Spirit
           that
           inlightens
           ,
           doth
           regenerate
           and
           renew
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           5.
           
           
             According
             to
             his
             mercy
             he
             saved
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             renewing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           and
           so
           not
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           born
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Joh.
           3.
           5.
           and
           made
           a
           new
           creature
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           17.
           
           (
           according
           to
           that
           Gospel-promise
           ,
           Ezek.
           36.
           26
           
           
             A
             new
             heart
             will
             I
             give
             you
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             spirit
             will
             I
             put
             within
             you
          
           )
           is
           inlightned
           with
           the
           marvellous
           Light
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
         
           By
           this
           Spirit
           also
           doth
           he
           write
           this
           new
           Law
           of
           Faith
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
           called
           
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           2.
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Heb.
           8.
           10.
           
           
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Laws
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             write
             them
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
          
           where
           he
           speaks
           not
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           works
           ,
           which
           is
           writ
           in
           the
           Natural
           mans
           heart
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           is
           there
           treating
           of
           ,
           and
           which
           God
           would
           put
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           Covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           whose
           sins
           and
           iniquities
           he
           will
           remember
           no
           more
           .
           Neither
           doth
           he
           onely
           give
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           a
           new
           light
           ,
           a
           renewed
           spirit
           ,
           
           and
           write
           his
           Laws
           in
           their
           hearts
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           but
           (
           that
           he
           may
           cause
           them
           to
           walk
           in
           his
           ways
           ,
           Ezek.
           26.
           27.
           and
           that
           they
           may
           have
           help
           in
           themselves
           ,
           Job
           6.
           13.
           
           )
           he
           gives
           the
           Spirit
           himself
           to
           dwell
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           Scripture
           (
           Ezek.
           26
           27
           )
           testifies
           :
           
             And
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Spirit
             within
             you
             .
          
           So
           Gal.
           4.
           6.
           
           
             And
             because
             you
             are
             sons
             ,
             God
             hath
             sent
             forth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             into
             your
             hearts
             ,
             crying
             ,
             Abba
             ,
             Father
             :
          
           and
           so
           they
           become
           one
           spirit
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           17.
           
           
             He
             that
             is
             joyned
             to
             the
             Lord
             is
             one
             spirit
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           that
           witness
           that
           every
           believer
           hath
           in
           himself
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           5.
           10.
           
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             the
             witness
             in
             himself
          
           ;
           a
           witness
           that
           he
           is
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom
           8.
           16.
           
           
             The
             Spirit
             it self
             beareth
             witness
             with
             our
             spirits
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God.
          
           And
           while
           he
           looks
           at
           ,
           and
           believes
           on
           a
           Christ
           without
           him
           ,
           as
           having
           done
           all
           in
           his
           own
           person
           for
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           Rom.
           4.
           25.
           
           
             Who
             was
             delivered
             for
             our
             offences
             ,
             and
             raised
             again
             for
             our
             justification
             .
          
           Rom.
           8.
           3.
           
           
             For
             what
             the
             law
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             weak
             through
             the
             flesh
             ,
             God
             sending
             his
             own
             Son
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinfull
             flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             sin
             condemned
             sin
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           Heb.
           9.
           26.
           
           
             And
             now
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             he
             appeared
             to
             put
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             himself
             .
          
           And
           Heb.
           10.
           12.
           
           
             But
             this
             man
             after
             he
             had
             once
             offered
             sacrifice
             for
             sins
             for
             ever
             ,
             sate
             down
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
          
           He
           also
           knowes
           and
           hath
           a
           witness
           in
           himself
           ,
           that
           Christ
           dwels
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           Eph.
           3.
           17.
           and
           lives
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           Paul
           witnessed
           ,
           Gal.
           2.
           20.
           
           
             Nevertheless
             I
             live
             ,
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             Christ
             liveth
             in
             me
             .
          
           And
           he
           is
           the
           habitation
           of
           God
           through
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           27.
           
           
             In
             whom
             ye
             are
             builded
             for
             an
             habitation
             of
             God
             through
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           1
           Joh.
           3.
           24.
           
           
             We
             know
             that
             he
             abideth
             in
             us
             by
             the
             Spirit
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             .
          
        
         
           From
           that
           which
           hath
           bin
           said
           ,
           
           it
           doth
           plainly
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           mistake
           of
           this
           people
           is
           very
           grosse
           ,
           who
           call
           the
           light
           in
           every
           man
           Christ
           ,
           and
           worship
           it
           as
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           that
           bought
           them
           ;
           whereas
           indeed
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           cleared
           )
           this
           light
           in
           every
           man
           is
           but
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           written
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           from
           the
           
           terrour
           and
           condemnation
           whereof
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           came
           to
           deliver
           .
        
         
           It
           also
           appears
           ,
           
           that
           to
           worship
           this
           light
           as
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           is
           to
           worship
           an
           imaginarie
           and
           fictitious
           Christ
           ,
           and
           indeed
           an
           Idol
           ,
           and
           in
           effect
           to
           deny
           the
           person
           of
           the
           true
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           is
           Emmanuel
           ,
           God
           and
           man
           in
           union
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           own
           person
           without
           us
           ,
           not
           in
           ours
           ,
           hath
           by
           one
           offering
           ,
           once
           for
           ever
           ,
           wrought
           eternal
           redemption
           for
           us
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           12.
           
           
             By
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             he
             entred
             in
             once
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             having
             obtained
             eternall
             Redemption
             for
             us
          
           ;
           
           and
           is
           the
           alone
           object
           of
           Faith
           :
           yea
           ,
           hence
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           affirmeth
           (
           as
           this
           people
           doe
           )
           that
           the
           light
           in
           every
           man
           is
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           deceiver
           ,
           and
           an
           Antichrist
           ,
           
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           ,
           2
           Joh.
           7.
           
           
             For
             many
             deceivers
             are
             entred
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             confess
             not
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             into
             the
             flesh
             .
             This
             is
             a
             deceiver
             and
             an
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           whom
           the
           Saints
           are
           forbidden
           to
           receive
           into
           their
           house
           ,
           or
           to
           bid
           them
           God
           speed
           ,
           Verse
           10.
           
           
             Receive
             him
             not
             into
             your
             house
             ,
             neither
             bid
             him
             God
             speed
             .
          
        
         
           But
           of
           these
           and
           other
           usefull
           Inferences
           ,
           more
           fully
           after
           the
           answering
           of
           an
           Objection
           or
           two
           ,
           wherein
           all
           their
           seeming
           strength
           lies
           ,
           and
           whereon
           their
           greatest
           confidence
           is
           built
           .
        
         
           Against
           that
           which
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           frequently
           urged
           then
           that
           one
           Scripture
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           9.
           
           
             That
             was
             the
             true
             light
             which
             lighteth
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           This
           Scripture
           they
           account
           to
           be
           an
           invincible
           proof
           of
           their
           fundament
           all
           Assertion
           ;
           which
           in
           their
           words
           and
           writings
           is
           thus
           held
           forth
           :
           this
           light
           is
           Christ
           ,
           God
           ,
           the
           Lord
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           the
           object
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           this
           true
           light
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           lightens
           not
           some
           ,
           but
           every
           man
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           ;
           And
           therefore
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           saving
           .
           And
           that
           this
           light
           can
           be
           meant
           of
           no
           other
           then
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           further
           alledge
           Joh.
           8.
           12
           ,
           35
           ,
           36.
           where
           it
           is
           plainly
           exprest
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           light
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Because
           I
           observe
           that
           that
           subtil
           Adversary
           Satan
           doth
           get
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           against
           many
           weak
           and
           unstable
           souls
           ,
           through
           their
           misunderstanding
           and
           wresting
           of
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           being
           ignorant
           of
           his
           devices
           ;
           I
           shall
           indeavour
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           measure
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           minde
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           :
           that
           if
           it
           be
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           taken
           captive
           by
           him
           ,
           may
           escape
           out
           of
           his
           Snares
           .
        
         
           When
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             that
             was
             the
             true
             light
             which
             lighteth
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
          
           ;
           two
           things
           must
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           (
           1
           )
           Who
           this
           true
           light
           is
           .
           
        
         
           (
           2
           )
           How
           he
           lighteth
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           witness
           ,
           that
           this
           true
           light
           is
           the
           
           
             Word
             God
          
           ,
           
           by
           whom
           the
           world
           was
           made
           :
           for
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           1.
           
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
          
           ;
           So
           that
           which
           is
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           verses
           following
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           
             Word
             God
          
           the
           Creator
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           the
           Word
           is
           made
           flesh
           ,
           as
           ver
           .
           14.
           or
           as
           the
           Word
           is
           God
           manifest
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           16.
           or
           as
           the
           Word
           is
           in
           union
           with
           the
           humane
           nature
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           name
           
             Emmanuel
             ,
             Matth.
          
           1.
           23.
           
           Let
           the
           impartial
           and
           unprejudiced
           Reader
           consider
           what
           is
           said
           in
           every
           verse
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           he
           will
           finde
           it
           according
           to
           the
           report
           given
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           2
           verse
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             The
             same
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           same
           
             Word
             God
          
           ,
           distinct
           from
           the
           humanity
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           verse
           following
           .
           As
           in
           the
           3.
           verse
           ,
           
             All
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Word
             God
          
           ,
           in
           the
           4.
           verse
           .
           
             In
             him
             was
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             was
             the
             light
             of
             men
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           
             God
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           the
           Creator
           ,
           who
           gives
           life
           and
           light
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           in
           Acts
           17.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           
             In
             him
             we
             live
             ,
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
          
           ;
           and
           
             we
             are
             all
             his
             off-spring
          
           ,
           in
           the
           5.
           verse
           .
           
             And
             the
             light
             shineth
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             darkness
             comprehended
             it
             not
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             God
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           explained
           in
           the
           10.
           verse
           ,
           
             He
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             knew
             him
             not
             .
          
           Though
           the
           Word
           the
           Creator
           shined
           as
           light
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           far
           from
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           Acts
           17.
           27.
           and
           had
           set
           up
           a
           Candle
           in
           them
           ,
           whereby
           the
           eternal
           power
           and
           Godhead
           might
           be
           known
           by
           the
           things
           that
           were
           made
           ;
           yet
           such
           was
           the
           darkness
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           comprehend
           and
           acknowledge
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           7.
           and
           8.
           verses
           it
           's
           said
           ,
           
             John
             was
             sent
             to
             bear
             witness
             of
             that
             light
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Word
             God
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           God
           the
           Word
           was
           come
           to
           manifest
           himself
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           he
           bare
           witness
           ,
           that
           the
           light
           which
           was
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           the
           world
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           world
           knew
           not
           ,
           was
           now
           come
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           that
           John
           also
           bare
           witness
           of
           Christ
           in
           both
           natures
           ;
           as
           when
           
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           verse
           14.
           it
           's
           said
           in
           the
           15.
           verse
           ,
           John
           bare
           witness
           of
           him
           :
           and
           afterward
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           Jesus
           coming
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Behold
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           verse
           29.
           
           Where
           he
           speaks
           of
           him
           as
           the
           Word
           made
           flesh
           ,
           and
           Tabernacled
           amongst
           us
           :
           But
           in
           the
           verses
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           he
           onely
           asserts
           ,
           and
           proves
           his
           Divinity
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           are
           we
           to
           understand
           the
           9
           verse
           ,
           
             That
             was
             the
             true
             light
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Word
             God
          
           ,
           the
           Creator
           and
           former
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           Isa
           .
           40.
           28.
           was
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           for
           thither
           the
           Verb
           in
           the
           Original
           in
           every
           verse
           ,
           doth
           carry
           us
           )
           the
           true
           light
           ;
           not
           a
           borrowed
           ,
           or
           derived
           light
           ,
           but
           the
           
           fountain
           and
           original
           of
           all
           light
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           1.
           5.
           
           
             God
             is
             light
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             no
             darkness
             at
             all
             .
          
           This
           I
           say
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           Creator
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           fountain
           of
           Life
           and
           Light
           to
           all
           beings
           according
           to
           their
           capacities
           ;
           whereas
           Christ
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           deriveth
           Light
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           Life
           and
           Subsistance
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           doth
           witness
           ,
           Joh.
           6.
           57.
           
           
             I
             live
             by
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           who
           this
           true
           light
           is
           ,
           
             Viz.
             The
             Word
             God.
          
           And
           hence
           it
           may
           be
           that
           the
           word
           Christ
           is
           not
           once
           named
           in
           any
           of
           the
           first
           9.
           verses
           of
           the
           first
           of
           John
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           doth
           he
           lighten
           every
           man
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           World
           ?
           
           The
           Word
           God
           ,
           or
           God
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           Creator
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           doth
           lighten
           every
           man
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           in
           every
           man
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           lives
           ;
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Candle
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Prov.
           20.
           27.
           and
           by
           writing
           a
           Law
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           of
           which
           Spirit
           and
           Law
           I
           have
           spoken
           before
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           true
           and
           faithful
           account
           of
           the
           Light
           that
           Lightens
           every
           man.
           
        
         
           
           But
           doth
           not
           Christ
           say
           expresly
           ,
           Joh.
           8.
           12.
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             light
             of
             the
             World
             ?
          
           and
           is
           not
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           light
           of
           whom
           John
           bare
           witness
           ,
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           
           That
           the
           true
           Light
           that
           lighteth
           every
           man
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           proved
           .
           And
           further
           I
           say
           ,
           according
           to
           Joh.
           1.
           14.
           
           
             That
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           tabernacled
           amongst
           men
           ,
           and
           they
           beheld
           his
           glory
           ,
           the
           glory
           as
           of
           the
           onely
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           :
           
           and
           being
           imbodied
           in
           flesh
           ,
           he
           is
           thenceforth
           ,
           and
           so
           considered
           ,
           called
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           the
           Lords
           Christ
           ,
           Luke
           2.
           11
           ,
           26.
           
           
             For
             unto
             us
             in
             born
             this
             day
             in
             the
             City
             of
          
           David
           
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             the
             Lord.
             And
             it
             was
             revealed
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             see
             death
             before
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             Lords
             Christ
             .
          
           And
           no
           otherwise
           doth
           he
           bear
           that
           name
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Word
           made
           flesh
           ,
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           and
           beleeved
           on
           :
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Word
           alone
           ,
           nor
           the
           flesh
           alone
           ,
           but
           the
           Word
           and
           flesh
           in
           union
           ,
           that
           is
           called
           Christ
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           41.
           
           
             We
             have
             found
             the
             Messias
             ,
             which
             is
             being
             interpreted
             ,
             the
             Christ
          
           ;
           And
           is
           a
           light
           to
           lighten
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           Luk.
           2.
           26
           ,
           32.
           
           
             And
             it
             was
             revealed
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             see
             death
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             seen
             the
             Lords
             Christ
             :
             A
             light
             to
             lighten
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             thy
             people
          
           Israel
           .
           Till
           then
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           Christ
           ,
           or
           a
           light
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           a
           promise
           .
        
         
           The
           Word
           being
           thus
           made
           flesh
           ,
           
           manifested
           and
           seen
           ,
           1.
           
           Joh.
           1.
           2.
           
             brought
             life
             and
             immortality
             to
             light
             through
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             his
             appearing
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Who
             hath
             saved
             us
             ,
             and
             called
             us
             with
             an
             holy
             calling
             ,
             
             not
             according
             to
             our
             works
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             own
             purpose
             and
             grace
             which
             was
             given
             us
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             before
             the
             world
             began
             ,
             but
             is
             now
             made
             manifest
             by
             the
             appearing
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             abolished
             death
             ,
             and
             brought
             life
             and
             immortality
             to
             light
             through
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           Now
           that
           purpose
           of
           grace
           and
           love
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Fathers
           bosom
           before
           the
           world
           began
           ,
           which
           was
           promised
           ,
           Gen.
           3.
           15.
           
           
             The
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             shall
             break
             the
             head
             of
             the
             serpent
          
           ;
           and
           from
           that
           time
           believed
           and
           expected
           by
           all
           the
           faithful
           )
           appears
           by
           this
           manifestation
           of
           God
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           Tit.
           2.
           11.
           
           
             For
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             that
             bringeth
             salvation
             to
             all
             men
             hath
             appeared
             .
          
           And
           3.
           4.
           
           
             But
             after
             that
             the
             kindness
             and
             love
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             toward
             man
             appeared
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           is
           Christ
           said
           to
           come
           a
           light
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           
           not
           to
           lighten
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           onely
           those
           that
           believe
           on
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           testimony
           ,
           Joh.
           12.
           46.
           
           
             I
             am
             come
             a
             light
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             on
             me
             should
             not
             abide
             in
             darkness
             .
          
           This
           also
           is
           that
           light
           mentioned
           Joh.
           3.
           19.
           
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             condemnation
             ,
             that
             light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             men
             loved
             darkness
             rather
             then
             light
             .
          
           And
           Joh.
           8.
           12.
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           Word
           made
           flesh
           is
           he
           that
           was
           promised
           to
           be
           a
           covenant
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           
           and
           a
           light
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           Isai
           .
           42.
           1
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           
             Behold
             my
             servant
             whom
             I
             uphold
             ,
             mine
             elect
             in
             whom
             my
             soul
             delighteth
             ;
             I
             have
             put
             my
             Spirit
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             bring
             forth
             judgement
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             I
             the
             Lord
             have
             called
             thee
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             will
             hold
             thine
             hand
             ,
             and
             will
             keep
             thee
             ,
             and
             give
             thee
             for
             a
             covenant
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             for
             a
             light
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             blinde
             eyes
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           Who
           brings
           into
           the
           world
           a
           life
           and
           light
           far
           exceeding
           that
           light
           and
           life
           that
           was
           set
           up
           in
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           by
           the
           Word
           the
           Creator
           :
           which
           more
           excellent
           life
           and
           light
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Son
           ,
           none
           receive
           but
           such
           onely
           as
           receive
           the
           Son
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           12.
           and
           are
           born
           again
           ,
           Joh.
           3.
           3.
           1
           
           Joh.
           5.
           12.
           
           
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             life
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Son
             ,
             hath
             not
             life
             .
          
           He
           also
           that
           hath
           the
           Son
           hath
           light
           ,
           Eph.
           5.
           14.
           
           But
           till
           a
           man
           be
           born
           again
           ,
           he
           cannot
           see
           the
           kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           Joh.
           3.
           3.
           nor
           perceive
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           14.
           
           
             But
             the
             natural
             man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishness
             unto
             him
             ;
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
             :
          
           but
           is
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sins
           ,
           
           Eph.
           2.
           1
           ,
           5.
           and
           darkness
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           new
           life
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           Eph.
           5.
           8.
           
        
         
           The
           neglect
           of
           this
           distinction
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           made
           flesh
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           so
           plainly
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           shewed
           )
           and
           of
           the
           properties
           belonging
           to
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           great
           mistake
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           not
           considering
           what
           is
           testified
           
           of
           the
           Word
           as
           Creator
           ,
           do
           confound
           that
           light
           which
           is
           set
           up
           by
           him
           as
           such
           ,
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           with
           that
           light
           which
           he
           gives
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Word
           made
           flesh
           .
        
         
           And
           thence
           do
           call
           that
           light
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           saving
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           written
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           springing
           up
           with
           his
           nature
           in
           the
           Creation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           can
           neither
           be
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           saving
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           proved
           .
        
         
           That
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           care
           thus
           to
           distinguish
           ,
           
           it
           will
           be
           made
           further
           evident
           by
           considering
           these
           following
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Christ
           is
           the
           onely
           Mediator
           between
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           testifies
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           5.
           
           
             For
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             mediator
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             the
             man
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             That
             in
             Christ
             there
             are
             two
             whole
             ,
             perfect
             and
             distinct
             natures
             ,
             the
             Godhead
             and
             the
             Manhood
             ,
             inseparably
             joyned
             together
             in
             one
             person
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             faith
             to
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             give
             full
             testimony
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             these
             few
             instances
             :
          
           Luke
           1.
           35.
           
           And
           the
           angel
           answered
           and
           said
           unto
           her
           ,
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           shall
           come
           upon
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Highest
           shall
           overshadow
           thee
           :
           therefore
           also
           that
           holy
           thing
           which
           shall
           be
           born
           of
           thee
           ,
           shall
           be
           called
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           Col.
           2.
           9.
           
           For
           in
           him
           dwelleth
           all
           the
           fulness
           of
           the
           Godhead
           bodily
           .
           Gal.
           4
           4.
           
           But
           when
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           was
           come
           ,
           God
           sent
           forth
           his
           Son
           made
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           made
           under
           the
           law
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3
           16.
           
           And
           without
           controversie
           great
           is
           the
           mystery
           of
           godliness
           ,
           God
           manifest
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           justified
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           seen
           of
           angels
           ,
           preached
           unto
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           believed
           on
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           received
           up
           into
           glory
           .
           Rom.
           1.
           3
           ,
           4.
           —
           Concerning
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           ,
           who
           was
           made
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           David
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           with
           power
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           holiness
           ,
           by
           the
           resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           Christ
           is
           often
           mentioned
           where
           the
           two
           natures
           ,
           inseparably
           joyned
           together
           in
           his
           person
           ,
           are
           distinctly
           spoken
           of
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           matter
           may
           respect
           ,
           and
           be
           applicable
           to
           the
           properties
           of
           one
           nature
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           other
           :
           as
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             and
             my
             Father
             are
             one
             ,
          
           Joh.
           10.
           30.
           he
           speaks
           of
           his
           divine
           nature
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           same
           chapter
           ,
           vers
           .
           15.
           
           
             I
             lay
             down
             my
             life
             for
             the
             sheep
             ,
          
           he
           hath
           respect
           to
           his
           humane
           nature
           .
           As
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           equal
           with
           the
           Father
           ;
           as
           he
           is
           man
           ,
           he
           layeth
           down
           his
           life
           for
           the
           sheep
           :
           and
           yet
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           speaks
           in
           both
           places
           .
           This
           is
           also
           evident
           in
           Phil.
           2.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           when
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             root
             and
             off-spring
             of
             David
             ,
          
           Rev.
           22.
           16.
           he
           speaks
           distinctly
           of
           both
           natures
           :
           he
           is
           the
           root
           of
           David
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ;
           the
           off-spring
           of
           David
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           man.
           So
           when
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           2.
           
           
             That
             
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             him
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           
             that
             by
             himself
             he
             purged
             our
             sin
             :
          
           we
           must
           distinguish
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           The
           world
           was
           made
           by
           him
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           purged
           away
           sin
           as
           Mediatour
           by
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           himself
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           26.
           
           &
           10.
           12.
           
           
             This
             man
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             one
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Thus
           ,
           rightly
           to
           distinguish
           the
           natures
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           divide
           the
           Father
           from
           the
           Son
           ,
           nor
           the
           Son
           from
           himself
           ;
           but
           to
           give
           to
           either
           nature
           that
           which
           properly
           ,
           under
           a
           distinct
           consideration
           ,
           belongs
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           both
           in
           union
           ,
           that
           which
           belongs
           to
           both
           .
           Without
           which
           ,
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Creator
           and
           Mediator
           ,
           which
           are
           manifestly
           distinct
           ,
           would
           be
           confounded
           .
           As
           in
           the
           matter
           under
           debate
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           made
           flesh
           ;
           the
           Word
           is
           God
           the
           Creator
           ,
           the
           Word
           made
           flesh
           is
           the
           Mediator
           .
           The
           Creator
           sets
           up
           a
           light
           in
           every
           man
           ;
           the
           Mediator
           gives
           a
           greater
           light
           ,
           but
           ,
           to
           such
           onely
           as
           believe
           on
           him
           ,
           Joh.
           12.
           46.
           
        
         
           Thus
           having
           answered
           their
           Objections
           ,
           though
           I
           question
           not
           but
           a
           judicious
           Reader
           ,
           who
           hath
           taken
           a
           survey
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           shall
           seriously
           consider
           what
           I
           have
           hitherto
           asserted
           and
           proved
           concerning
           the
           light
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           will
           easily
           discern
           both
           the
           unsoundness
           and
           absurdity
           of
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           the
           peril
           and
           danger
           of
           the
           consequences
           necessarily
           flowing
           there
           from
           :
           
           Yet
           in
           thankfulness
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           sakes
           (
           whether
           Quakers
           or
           others
           )
           who
           either
           through
           weakness
           of
           judgement
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           due
           consideration
           ,
           have
           not
           taken
           sufficient
           notice
           of
           the
           dangerous
           tendencie
           of
           their
           Tenents
           ,
           especially
           of
           their
           Fundamental
           Opinion
           hitherto
           opposed
           ;
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           in
           a
           few
           Inferences
           from
           the
           premises
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           injurious
           it
           is
           to
           the
           true
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           is
           Immanuel
           ,
           the
           Word
           made
           flesh
           ,
           God
           and
           man
           in
           union
           ;
           and
           how
           pernicious
           and
           destructive
           such
           a
           sandy
           foundation
           will
           prove
           to
           precious
           souls
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           this
           Opinion
           is
           guilty
           of
           denying
           the
           great
           mystery
           of
           godliness
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           affirms
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           
           ●6
           .
           is
           
             God
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             justified
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             seen
             of
             angels
             ,
             preached
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             believed
             on
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             received
             up
             into
             glory
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Christ
           (
           for
           of
           him
           he
           speaks
           )
           is
           God
           manifest
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           God-man
           was
           justified
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           assumed
           into
           glory
           :
           and
           also
           saith
           ,
           that
           this
           God-man
           was
           seen
           of
           angels
           ,
           preached
           unto
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           believed
           on
           in
           the
           world
           .
           But
           this
           people
           (
           as
           the
           Spirit
           speaketh
           expresly
           some
           should
           do
           in
           the
           later
           times
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           1.
           
           )
           do
           revolt
           or
           depart
           from
           the
           faith
           of
           this
           great
           mystery
           ;
           affirming
           ,
           that
           the
           light
           that
           is
           in
           every
           man
           is
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Redeemer
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           where
           then
           is
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ?
           where
           is
           God
           manifest
           in
           the
           flesh
           ?
           This
           is
           denyed
           
           in
           their
           saying
           that
           the
           light
           without
           the
           flesh
           is
           the
           true
           Christ
           ;
           as
           also
           is
           the
           assumption
           of
           this
           God-man
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           glory
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           do
           they
           ,
           
           who
           hold
           this
           opinion
           ,
           deny
           the
           Lord
           that
           bought
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           prophesie
           of
           the
           later
           times
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           1.
           
           For
           the
           Lord
           that
           bought
           them
           is
           no
           other
           then
           God
           manifest
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           who
           purchased
           them
           with
           his
           own
           blood
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           which
           is
           contradicted
           and
           denyed
           by
           this
           opinion
           ,
           which
           saith
           that
           the
           light
           alone
           is
           the
           Redeemer
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           this
           Opinion
           is
           guilty
           of
           setting
           up
           a
           gross
           and
           dangerous
           Idol
           ;
           which
           will
           appear
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           who
           shall
           impartially
           consider
           ,
           and
           compare
           this
           Opinion
           with
           the
           description
           of
           an
           Idol
           .
        
         
           An
           Idol
           is
           any
           thing
           (
           besides
           the
           true
           God
           )
           that
           mans
           imagination
           seigns
           to
           it self
           to
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           
           and
           to
           which
           he
           ascribes
           a
           Deity
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           exhibited
           to
           the
           body
           or
           minde
           :
           Exod.
           20.
           3.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             have
             no
             other
             Gods
             besides
             me
             .
          
           1
           Joh.
           5.
           21.
           
           
             Keep
             your selves
             from
             idols
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           people
           do
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           call
           the
           light
           that
           is
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           which
           yet
           is
           not
           God
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           proved
           :
           Therefore
           they
           set
           up
           an
           Idol
           in
           stead
           of
           Christ
           .
           And
           inasmuch
           as
           it
           is
           light
           ,
           and
           a
           light
           within
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           greater
           likeness
           to
           God
           then
           other
           representations
           of
           him
           have
           which
           are
           set
           up
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           true
           light
           ;
           by
           so
           much
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           and
           more
           dangerous
           Idol
           .
        
         
           The
           more
           like
           any
           thing
           is
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           sooner
           is
           man
           induced
           to
           call
           it
           God
           himself
           :
           therefore
           Satan
           ,
           who
           seeketh
           the
           possession
           of
           Gods
           throne
           ,
           doth
           more
           effectually
           deceive
           ,
           and
           draw
           men
           to
           worship
           him
           as
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           appears
           as
           an
           angel
           of
           light
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           14.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           admit
           this
           Idol
           ,
           this
           grand
           lye
           ,
           for
           the
           corner
           stone
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           superstructure
           will
           consist
           of
           lyes
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           observes
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           1.
           when
           men
           have
           revolted
           from
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           great
           mystery
           of
           godliness
           ,
           they
           presently
           attend
           to
           erroneous
           doctrines
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           doctrines
           of
           Daemons
           ;
           either
           to
           doctrines
           taught
           by
           Daemons
           or
           devils
           ,
           or
           to
           doctrines
           concerning
           devils
           ,
           (
           as
           Mede
           understands
           the
           place
           .
           )
           Those
           are
           the
           very
           Rocks
           which
           this
           people
           (
           concerning
           the
           faith
           having
           made
           shipwrack
           )
           do
           further
           run
           their
           souls
           upon
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           having
           set
           up
           this
           Idol
           (
           the
           light
           that
           is
           in
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           )
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Anointing
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           attended
           and
           obeyed
           as
           their
           Teacher
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           onely
           open
           a
           way
           for
           Satan
           being
           transformed
           as
           an
           angel
           of
           light
           to
           suggest
           unto
           them
           as
           many
           lyes
           and
           erroneous
           doctrines
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           name
           some
           afterwards
           )
           but
           while
           they
           do
           worship
           that
           light
           as
           God
           ,
           they
           do
           deifie
           and
           worship
           Angels
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           this
           Opinion
           doth
           necessarily
           lead
           all
           such
           as
           own
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           true
           unto
           it
           ,
           to
           walk
           according
           to
           the
           suggestions
           and
           motions
           of
           their
           own
           mindes
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           had
           to
           the
           Scripture
           as
           a
           rule
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           they
           affirm
           that
           the
           light
           in
           all
           men
           is
           Christ
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           same
           Anointing
           both
           in
           believers
           and
           unbelievers
           ;
           so
           they
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           perfect
           rule
           in
           every
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           whereby
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           guided
           .
           Whence
           it
           will
           unavoidably
           follow
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           shall
           give
           up
           himself
           to
           obey
           and
           be
           guided
           by
           this
           light
           as
           a
           perfect
           rule
           ,
           will
           no
           longer
           hold
           himself
           obliged
           to
           walk
           after
           a
           certain
           Scriptural
           rule
           ,
           but
           must
           follow
           the
           uncertain
           motions
           in
           his
           own
           minde
           ,
           whether
           those
           motions
           lead
           to
           actions
           good
           or
           evil
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           hath
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           some
           who
           have
           followed
           this
           guide
           ,
           have
           been
           led
           to
           many
           heady
           ,
           rash
           ,
           unclean
           ,
           unjust
           actions
           ,
           altogether
           unwarrantable
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Scripture
           of
           truth
           .
           Of
           such
           as
           these
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           3.
           where
           he
           foretels
           that
           in
           the
           last
           days
           there
           should
           come
           such
           as
           would
           scoff
           at
           the
           second
           personal
           coming
           of
           Christ
           (
           as
           this
           people
           do
           )
           walking
           after
           their
           own
           lusts
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Greek
           ,
           
             walking
             after
             that
             which
             is
             in
             their
             own
             mindes
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           :
           
           Open
           this
           as
           the
           first
           door
           of
           entrance
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           do
           )
           and
           it
           leads
           into
           a
           Babel
           of
           confusion
           and
           errours
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           is
           a
           man
           entred
           in
           at
           this
           deadly
           gate
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Citie
           To●u
           ,
           where
           first
           (
           if
           his
           eyes
           be
           anointed
           with
           eye-salve
           by
           the
           true
           Jesus
           )
           he
           may
           behold
           this
           
             Image
             of
             Jealousie
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           light
           that
           is
           in
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           )
           set
           up
           and
           worshipped
           in
           prayers
           and
           praises
           ;
           
           all
           the
           honour
           and
           attributes
           due
           to
           the
           true
           Redeemer
           alone
           ,
           being
           ascribed
           to
           it
           :
           which
           is
           an
           idolatry
           so
           much
           worse
           then
           that
           of
           Jeroboam
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           it
           is
           more
           mysterious
           ,
           and
           in
           shew
           more
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           so
           less
           discernable
           ;
           whence
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           that
           multitudes
           are
           ensnared
           by
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           ,
           
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           2.
           
           
             Many
             shall
             follow
             their
             pernitious
             ways
             .
          
        
         
           The
           falling
           down
           to
           this
           Image
           ,
           is
           that
           whereby
           every
           particular
           person
           is
           matriculated
           or
           registred
           into
           their
           Sotiety
           of
           Friends
           :
           for
           now
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           he
           hath
           received
           the
           Truth
           ;
           and
           ,
           notwithstanding
           many
           defects
           ,
           is
           accepted
           as
           a
           friend
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           to
           be
           beheld
           ,
           is
           a
           company
           of
           worshippers
           ,
           in
           great
           confusion
           ,
           praying
           and
           singing
           ,
           or
           teaching
           and
           singing
           ,
           all
           or
           many
           together
           with
           loud
           voices
           ;
           contrary
           to
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           33
           ,
           40.
           
           
             For
             God
             is
             not
             the
             author
             of
             confusion
             ,
             but
             of
             peace
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             Let
             all
             things
             be
             done
             decently
             and
             in
             order
             .
          
        
         
           If
           he
           ask
           how
           this
           company
           is
           called
           ,
           the
           answer
           will
           be
           ,
           
             A
             Meeting
          
           ,
           not
           
             A
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           the
           particular
           members
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           not
           Brethren
           
           and
           Sisters
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Apostles
           and
           primitive
           Saints
           constantly
           called
           the
           Assemblies
           gathered
           into
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           members
           thereof
           Brethren
           and
           Sisters
           ;
           yet
           this
           people
           ,
           having
           set
           up
           another
           Jesus
           and
           Gospel
           then
           that
           which
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           ,
           do
           also
           characterize
           themselves
           by
           new
           names
           .
           Though
           he
           cannot
           finde
           the
           name
           or
           office
           of
           
             Pastor
             ,
             Teacher
             ,
             Elder
             ,
             Deacon
             ,
          
           which
           Christ
           set
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           this
           company
           ,
           nor
           hear
           the
           Scriptures
           read
           ,
           or
           alleadged
           for
           proof
           of
           any
           of
           their
           doctrines
           ,
           nor
           scarce
           finde
           a
           Bible
           amongst
           them
           :
           yet
           he
           may
           hear
           not
           onely
           men
           ,
           
           but
           women-teachers
           ,
           contrary
           to
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           34.
           
           
             Let
             your
             women
             keep
             silence
             in
             the
             Churches
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             unto
             them
             to
             speak
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             Let
             the
             woman
             learn
             in
             silence
             with
             all
             subjection
             .
             But
             I
             suffer
             not
             a
             woman
             to
             teach
             ,
             nor
             to
             usurp
             authority
             over
             the
             man
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             in
             silence
             .
          
           Teaching
           lyes
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           causing
           their
           weak
           captivated
           disciples
           to
           erre
           by
           their
           lyes
           ,
           as
           that
           woman
           Jezabel
           did
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           20.
           
           
             Notwithstanding
             I
             have
             a
             few
             things
             against
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             sufferest
             that
             woman
             Jezabel
             ,
             which
             calleth
             her self
             a
             prophetess
             ,
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             to
             seduce
             my
             servants
             to
             commit
             fornication
             ,
             and
             to
             eat
             things
             sacrificed
             to
             idols
             .
          
           As
           for
           instance
           in
           a
           few
           particulars
           :
        
         
           These
           Teachers
           affirm
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             conversation
             to
             walk
             by
             ;
             contrary
             to
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           All
           Scripture
           is
           given
           by
           inspiration
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           profitable
           for
           doctrine
           ,
           for
           reproof
           ,
           for
           correction
           ,
           for
           instruction
           in
           righteousness
           :
           that
           the
           man
           of
           God
           may
           be
           perfect
           ,
           thorowly
           furnished
           unto
           all
           good
           works
           .
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             Water-baptism
             ,
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Censures
             ,
             and
             other
             appointments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             rejected
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           the
           light
           in
           every
           man
           is
           Scripture
           within
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           the
           light
           in
           every
           man
           is
           the
           perfect
           law
           of
           liberty
           ,
           a
           perfect
           rule
           in
           every
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           where
           man
           is
           guided
           by
           it
           :
           And
           that
           it
           leads
           those
           that
           are
           obedient
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           purity
           ,
           holiness
           ,
           and
           uprightness
           .
           Hence
           they
           say
           ,
           what
           they
           do
           in
           obedience
           to
           this
           light
           ,
           is
           done
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           therein
           they
           sin
           not
           .
           So
           that
           though
           they
           speak
           untruths
           ,
           falsly
           accuse
           ,
           persecute
           with
           the
           tongue
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           do
           acts
           of
           injustice
           ,
           &c.
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           fault
           ,
           because
           therein
           they
           were
           obedient
           to
           their
           guide
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           the
           Light
           within
           every
           man
           is
           the
           object
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           it
           is
           a
           common
           sufficient
           Light
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           Salvation
           to
           all
           that
           obey
           it
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           They
           teach
           free
           will.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           They
           teach
           and
           set
           up
           an
           inherent
           legal
           righteousness
           ,
           denying
           the
           imputed
           righteousness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           wrought
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           without
           us
           ;
           without
           which
           none
           can
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           That
           Christs
           fulfilling
           the
           Law
           in
           us
           ,
           or
           the
           Spirit
           mortifying
           ,
           and
           sanctifying
           ,
           and
           so
           fulfilling
           the
           Law
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           justification
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           That
           there
           is
           that
           in
           the
           Spiritual
           man
           ,
           which
           being
           turned
           into
           ,
           and
           followed
           ,
           can
           redeem
           ,
           and
           make
           atonement
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           him
           the
           atonement
           is
           made
           :
           which
           destroyes
           the
           atonement
           made
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           They
           teach
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           coming
           of
           Christ
           but
           that
           within
           ,
           and
           so
           deny
           the
           Assumption
           of
           Christ
           ,
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           his
           second
           coming
           in
           his
           glorified
           person
           ;
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           truth
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           many
           more
           Arminian
           ,
           
           Popish
           ,
           and
           long
           since
           profligated
           Errors
           ,
           are
           laid
           upon
           the
           forementioned
           sandy
           foundation
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           chief
           builders
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           
             James
             Naylor
             ,
             George
             Fox
             ,
             Hubberthorn
             Deusbury
             ,
             Farmworth
             ,
             Burrows
             ,
             Howgill
             ,
             Parnel
             ,
             Mason
             ,
          
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           having
           done
           with
           their
           first
           ,
           
           and
           main
           principle
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           enlarge
           upon
           their
           
             hay
             ,
             wood
          
           ,
           and
           stubble
           ;
           being
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           removing
           of
           their
           foundation
           will
           easily
           bring
           down
           their
           whole
           building
           .
        
         
           While
           I
           am
           considering
           and
           writing
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           say
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           I
           bear
           a
           hearty
           love
           to
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           am
           moved
           with
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           towards
           their
           precious
           and
           immortal
           soules
           ;
           and
           that
           my
           soule
           yearns
           after
           their
           recovery
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           the
           true
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           only
           their
           abominable
           Errors
           that
           I
           loath
           ,
           and
           have
           levelled
           this
           discourse
           against
           .
        
         
           And
           having
           thus
           born
           my
           testimony
           against
           that
           which
           appears
           in
           this
           people
           to
           be
           against
           the
           mystery
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           purpose
           for
           the
           future
           to
           trouble
           my self
           in
           making
           replies
           to
           any
           of
           Papers
           or
           Queries
           ,
           for
           that
           I
           observe
           a
           designe
           of
           Satan
           ,
           moving
           them
           to
           multiply
           questions
           ,
           tending
           rather
           to
           strife
           then
           edification
           ;
           and
           am
           warned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           to
           avoid
           such
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           23.
           
           
             But
             foolish
             and
             unlearned
             questions
             avoid
             ,
             knowing
             that
             they
             do
             gender
             strifes
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           have
           since
           our
           debate
           ,
           
           set
           many
           Papers
           upno
           the
           doore
           ,
           called
           often
           upon
           me
           to
           make
           good
           my
           assertion
           ,
           and
           have
           given
           me
           a
           paper
           ,
           wherein
           they
           challenge
           all
           the
           Sons
           of
           Adam
           to
           discourse
           with
           them
           of
           this
           their
           fundamental
           principle
           ;
           though
           I
           be
           nothing
           ,
           &
           know
           well
           my
           insufficiency
           to
           such
           an
           undertaking
           ,
           above
           
           many
           others
           :
           Yet
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           satisfaction
           be
           not
           received
           from
           that
           which
           is
           here
           writ
           ,
           I
           further
           declare
           my self
           willing
           ,
           and
           ready
           (
           as
           far
           as
           it
           becomes
           a
           prisoner
           )
           again
           to
           debate
           this
           point
           in
           difference
           with
           
             Geo.
             Fox
          
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           before
           the
           high
           Sheriff
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           persons
           in
           the
           commission
           of
           peace
           ,
           who
           can
           regulate
           our
           meeting
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           require
           him
           ,
           and
           me
           ,
           to
           come
           forth
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           not
           doubting
           but
           in
           the
           light
           and
           strength
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           to
           maintain
           by
           Scripture-evidence
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           already
           asserted
           and
           proved
           ;
           And
           further
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           That
           he
           ,
           who
           shall
           affirm
           the
           light
           in
           every
           man
           to
           be
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           deceiver
           ,
           and
           an
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           notwithstanding
           I
           have
           thus
           freely
           and
           faithfully
           declared
           my
           judgement
           against
           the
           deceit
           of
           this
           people
           ,
           
           and
           more
           especially
           against
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           very
           Soul
           and
           life
           of
           all
           their
           principles
           ;
           I
           cannot
           let
           pass
           ,
           without
           mentioning
           some
           commendable
           things
           in
           them
           ,
           left
           through
           my
           silence
           I
           should
           seem
           to
           condemn
           that
           which
           I
           allow
           .
        
         
           Which
           that
           I
           may
           more
           orderly
           come
           unto
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           briefly
           touch
           upon
           the
           means
           ,
           or
           occasion
           of
           the
           great
           success
           ,
           which
           their
           way
           hath
           had
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           which
           will
           administer
           just
           ground
           of
           Jealousie
           ,
           that
           their
           pleading
           for
           those
           good
           things
           (
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           owned
           by
           all
           )
           hath
           rather
           proceeded
           from
           the
           Serpentine
           subtiltie
           acting
           principally
           in
           their
           leaders
           ,
           to
           cloake
           and
           more
           insensibly
           to
           carry
           on
           a
           pernicious
           designe
           against
           Christ
           ,
           then
           from
           a
           true
           zeal
           of
           a
           godly
           reformation
           ,
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           The
           principle
           then
           here
           opposed
           ,
           
           hath
           had
           its
           advantage
           for
           acceptance
           and
           growth
           ,
           with
           great
           applause
           of
           multitudes
           ,
           from
           some
           or
           all
           of
           these
           means
           following
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           From
           the
           ignorance
           ,
           pride
           ,
           covetousness
           ,
           idleness
           ,
           formality
           ,
           looseness
           ,
           corrupt
           customs
           ,
           Idolatrous
           superstitions
           ,
           and
           cruelty
           of
           Parish-priests
           ,
           and
           the
           generality
           of
           their
           hearers
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           the
           too
           great
           formality
           ,
           legality
           ,
           and
           manifold
           divisions
           of
           separated
           Congregations
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           From
           the
           open
           Testimony
           this
           people
           have
           borne
           against
           the
           forementioned
           evils
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           greater
           pretence
           of
           spirituality
           ,
           unity
           ,
           purity
           ,
           holiness
           ,
           righteousness
           ,
           gravity
           ,
           zeal
           ,
           and
           perfection
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           did
           appear
           in
           any
           of
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           Antichrist
           doth
           never
           oppose
           Christ
           more
           ,
           then
           when
           he
           appears
           in
           a
           mystery
           most
           like
           him
           :
           
           when
           he
           comes
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           pretends
           to
           be
           all
           for
           Christ
           ,
           reproving
           much
           that
           is
           evil
           ,
           and
           pleading
           for
           many
           commendable
           things
           .
           Thus
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           ,
           many
           false
           Christs
           shall
           arise
           ,
           Matth.
           24.
           24.
           
           In
           Sheeps
           cloathing
           ,
           
           Matth.
           7.
           15.
           
           Insomuch
           that
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           they
           should
           deceive
           the
           very
           Elect.
           
        
         
           This
           hath
           bin
           the
           advantage
           and
           method
           of
           this
           people
           ;
           
           they
           have
           cryed
           out
           against
           the
           priests
           and
           teachers
           ,
           as
           hirelings
           ,
           deceivers
           ,
           covetous
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           &c.
           
           Against
           their
           hearers
           ,
           as
           an
           ignorant
           ,
           superstitious
           ,
           formal
           deceived
           people
           ;
           every
           charge
           having
           much
           of
           truth
           in
           it
           :
           
           And
           the
           persons
           thus
           charged
           being
           clothed
           with
           guilt
           ,
           were
           never
           able
           to
           this
           day
           to
           look
           this
           people
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           mean
           while
           crying
           out
           ,
           Lo
           here
           is
           Christ
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           multitude
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           publique
           assemblies
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           common
           way
           of
           worship
           ,
           but
           amongst
           us
           a
           separared
           people
           ,
           gathered
           and
           called
           out
           of
           the
           world
           into
           a
           more
           spiritual
           way
           .
        
         
           Upon
           these
           fair
           shews
           ,
           
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           that
           many
           poor
           harmless
           people
           (
           either
           wanting
           able
           teachers
           ,
           or
           being
           unacquainted
           with
           a
           Gospel-Church-way
           ,
           or
           both
           )
           should
           readily
           embrace
           every
           thing
           for
           truth
           which
           they
           speak
           ,
           who
           had
           put
           to
           silence
           all
           their
           hireling-teachers
           ,
           and
           carnal
           professors
           .
        
         
           This
           hath
           bin
           the
           very
           case
           of
           this
           nation
           ,
           there
           being
           in
           many
           parts
           few
           (
           except
           guilty
           persons
           )
           to
           deal
           with
           them
           ,
           
           who
           knew
           no
           no
           better
           way
           to
           get
           the
           flies
           off
           their
           gauld
           backs
           ,
           then
           to
           crush
           them
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           the
           good
           and
           the
           evil
           together
           :
           which
           when
           many
           well-meaning
           people
           perceived
           ,
           they
           magnified
           these
           sufferers
           ,
           and
           received
           their
           doctrine
           as
           the
           orracles
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           easily
           fell
           into
           their
           net
           ,
           to
           do
           Homage
           to
           their
           
             new
             God.
          
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           these
           ignorant
           ,
           loose
           ,
           and
           rash
           priests
           and
           people
           ,
           who
           thus
           dealt
           with
           them
           ,
           lost
           themselves
           ,
           injured
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           gave
           this
           people
           ground
           to
           glory
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           the
           right
           course
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
           is
           to
           distinguish
           between
           good
           and
           evil
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           brought
           ,
           either
           in
           doctrine
           or
           manners
           ,
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           owned
           ,
           embraced
           ,
           and
           cherished
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           blamed
           as
           evil
           ,
           (
           if
           upon
           tryal
           it
           be
           found
           evil
           )
           let
           it
           be
           put
           away
           :
           thus
           shall
           we
           be
           in
           a
           better
           capacity
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           deal
           with
           their
           most
           secret
           delusions
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           method
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           joyne
           issue
           with
           the
           best
           of
           this
           people
           .
           Do
           they
           bear
           a
           witness
           against
           hyreling
           priests
           and
           teachers
           ,
           against
           tythes
           ,
           
           against
           superstitious
           ,
           carnal
           ,
           formal
           worship
           ,
           against
           swearing
           ,
           against
           corrupt
           worldly
           customs
           in
           any
           part
           of
           our
           conversation
           ?
           herein
           I
           joyn
           with
           them
           .
           Are
           they
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           shew
           and
           pretence
           ,
           for
           the
           power
           of
           godliness
           as
           well
           as
           form
           ,
           for
           worshipping
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           ,
           for
           justice
           ,
           for
           righteousnes
           ,
           sobriety
           ,
           modesty
           ,
           gravity
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           excellent
           in
           life
           and
           conversation
           ?
           all
           these
           I
           
           allow
           ,
           and
           am
           really
           for
           .
           Yea
           ,
           what
           ever
           they
           can
           make
           appear
           to
           be
           evil
           ,
           that
           would
           I
           cast
           off
           with
           as
           much
           indignation
           as
           they
           ;
           and
           what
           further
           good
           they
           can
           shew
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           learned
           ,
           that
           would
           I
           gladly
           embrace
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           (
           through
           the
           riches
           of
           grace
           )
           having
           cast
           out
           those
           beams
           which
           dim
           the
           eyes
           of
           many
           ,
           
           I
           can
           better
           discern
           the
           motes
           that
           lie
           deepe
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           their
           own
           eye
           ,
           and
           being
           upon
           equal
           ground
           with
           them
           ,
           can
           tell
           them
           that
           all
           these
           fair
           pretences
           ,
           and
           high
           expressions
           ,
           are
           found
           to
           be
           a
           covering
           too
           short
           to
           hide
           their
           nakedness
           and
           deceit
           ;
           as
           will
           plainly
           appear
           to
           the
           unprejudiced
           Reader
           in
           the
           foregoing
           discourse
           .
           And
           that
           while
           they
           call
           others
           deceivers
           ,
           they
           themselves
           are
           more
           subtil
           deceivers
           ;
           while
           they
           call
           others
           merchants
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           charge
           them
           for
           selling
           Christs
           words
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           words
           formony
           ,
           though
           as
           to
           many
           the
           charge
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           they
           themselves
           are
           found
           in
           the
           same
           guilt
           ;
           none
           sell
           more
           Babylonish
           ware
           then
           they
           ,
           nor
           do
           any
           put
           off
           their
           merchandise
           at
           greater
           rates
           then
           they
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           instanced
           in
           several
           persons
           ,
           whom
           I
           forbear
           to
           '
           mention
           ;
           nor
           shall
           I
           further
           enlarge
           in
           particulars
           of
           this
           kinde
           ,
           but
           shall
           commit
           the
           whole
           matter
           of
           this
           discourse
           to
           the
           serious
           consideration
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           success
           of
           it
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           to
           be
           ordered
           according
           to
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           the
           All-wise
           powerful
           God
           ,
           whose
           blessing
           only
           can
           make
           it
           prosperous
           .
        
         
           If
           some
           may
           be
           warned
           to
           avoid
           ,
           and
           others
           recovered
           out
           of
           the
           snare
           of
           the
           devil
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           great
           mystery
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           16.
           from
           the
           Faith
           whereof
           they
           have
           departed
           ,
           and
           God
           thereby
           may
           be
           glorifyed
           ,
           the
           end
           is
           gained
           for
           which
           it
           was
           intended
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ΚΑΚΟΛΟΓΟΣ
           ΑΠΟΚΑΛΥΠΤΟΣ
           .
           OR
           ,
           An
           Appendix
           to
           a
           Relation
           of
           a
           Debate
           had
           in
           the
           Castle
           at
           Lancaster
           ,
           Between
           the
           QUAKERS
           and
           J.
           W.
           Wherein
           the
           Evil
           language
           of
           the
           Quakers
           is
           discovered
           ,
           and
           compared
           with
           the
           language
           of
           the
           FALSE
           PROPHETS
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           foretold
           that
           those
           false
           prophets
           ,
           
           deceivers
           and
           Antichrists
           that
           should
           come
           in
           the
           last
           days
           ,
           should
           be
           
             boasters
             ,
             proud
             ,
             blasphemers
             ,
             false
             accusers
             ,
             incontinent
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             despisers
             of
             those
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             heady
             ,
             high-minded
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           
             unruly
             ,
             vain
             talkers
          
           ,
           T
           it
           1.
           10.
           
             presumptuous
             ,
             self-willed
             ,
             speaking
             great
             swelling
             words
             of
             vanity
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           10
           ,
           18.
           
             raging
             waves
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             foaming
             out
             their
             own
             shame
             ,
          
           Jude
           13.
           
           Whether
           these
           characters
           do
           not
           eminently
           appear
           in
           some
           of
           these
           people
           ,
           by
           this
           which
           followeth
           ;
           and
           whether
           (
           notwithstanding
           their
           boasting
           of
           perfection
           ,
           and
           a
           sinless
           state
           )
           they
           declare
           not
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           servants
           of
           corruption
           :
           I
           leave
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           all
           that
           are
           sober
           ,
           impartial
           ,
           and
           wise
           ;
           yea
           ,
           even
           by
           such
           of
           themselves
           as
           are
           not
           wholly
           void
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           
           though
           I
           can
           say
           that
           (
           through
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           )
           I
           have
           had
           converse
           with
           Christians
           in
           several
           Forms
           ,
           and
           in
           several
           Nations
           ,
           above
           thirty
           years
           ;
           yet
           I
           never
           met
           with
           a
           spirit
           in
           any
           sort
           of
           Professors
           more
           like
           those
           unclean
           spirits
           which
           are
           said
           to
           come
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Dragon
           ,
           the
           Beast
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           then
           this
           which
           hath
           manifested
           it self
           in
           the
           Magisterial
           expressions
           hereafter
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Paper
           .
        
         
           Had
           I
           been
           mistaken
           in
           my
           Assertion
           ,
           and
           my
           Arguments
           brought
           
           to
           prove
           it
           ;
           or
           had
           I
           affirmed
           any
           thing
           in
           my
           Paper
           derogator
           from
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christ
           :
           
           it
           would
           have
           become
           them
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           
             George
             Fox
          
           ,
           if
           he
           was
           (
           as
           
             Margaret
             Fell
          
           affirmeth
           )
           called
           from
           the
           Shoo-makers
           Trade
           ,
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           his
           work
           and
           service
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           )
           to
           have
           advised
           them
           as
           Paul
           did
           ,
           (
           2
           Tim.
           2.
           25.
           
           )
           to
           have
           
             answered
             in
             meekness
          
           .
        
         
           But
           contrariwise
           ,
           
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           meek
           Answer
           to
           my
           Scriptural
           Arguments
           ,
           after
           my
           Paper
           had
           been
           many
           days
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           send
           forth
           many
           infamous
           Libels
           ,
           stuft
           with
           Invectives
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           being
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Gaoler
           and
           Prisoners
           before
           they
           came
           to
           mine
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           besides
           the
           unsavoury
           language
           following
           ,
           they
           do
           their
           utmost
           to
           render
           me
           odious
           ,
           and
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           greatest
           danger
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           dark
           and
           dubious
           insinuations
           ;
           as
           ,
           That
           it
           's
           known
           what
           I
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           ,
           Some
           things
           else
           they
           have
           which
           must
           not
           yet
           be
           manifested
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           this
           subtil
           means
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           amuse
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           beget
           in
           them
           an
           opinion
           of
           me
           as
           some
           hainous
           offender
           .
        
         
           Surely
           methinks
           they
           should
           not
           be
           so
           weak
           ,
           
           as
           to
           imagine
           that
           these
           unchristian
           calumniations
           should
           pass
           with
           wiser
           men
           for
           a
           sufficient
           refutation
           of
           what
           I
           have
           writ
           .
           And
           if
           hereby
           they
           think
           to
           affright
           me
           ,
           they
           are
           greatly
           mistaken
           :
           for
           I
           fear
           nothing
           that
           they
           or
           any
           others
           can
           do
           to
           hurt
           my
           unstained
           reputation
           amongst
           men
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           therefore
           pass
           by
           many
           biting
           ,
           false
           ,
           scornful
           ,
           jeering
           and
           frothy
           expressions
           in
           their
           published
           Papers
           ,
           and
           onely
           mention
           some
           few
           of
           those
           censures
           ,
           judgings
           ,
           cursings
           ,
           which
           like
           a
           floud
           they
           have
           sent
           out
           against
           me
           ;
           with
           their
           names
           who
           have
           published
           their
           Papers
           ,
           or
           sent
           them
           open
           .
           Such
           as
           have
           sent
           Sealed
           Letters
           ,
           their
           names
           are
           concealed
           .
        
         
           
             Thomas
             Gurwen
          
           in
           a
           Paper
           writes
           thus
           :
           
        
         
           
             John
             Wigans
          
           ,
           what
           a
           rage
           and
           chafe
           art
           thou
           in
           !
           and
           how
           theu
           swellest
           ,
           and
           fretieth
           !
           Oh
           the
           plagues
           of
           God
           will
           be
           thy
           portion
           ,
           and
           be
           poured
           out
           upon
           thy
           head
           .
        
         
           Thou
           was
           so
           full
           of
           rage
           ,
           and
           bitterness
           ,
           and
           envie
           and
           malice
           in
           thy
           heart
           .
        
         
           Thou
           hast
           raked
           and
           scraped
           a
           deal
           of
           chaff
           ,
           and
           rabling
           stuff
           which
           came
           out
           of
           the
           bottomless
           pit
           .
        
         
           In
           another
           Paper
           :
        
         
           A
           filthy
           dreamer
           ,
           who
           vomits
           up
           thy
           own
           shame
           .
        
         
         
           Thy
           Book
           will
           be
           thy
           utter
           overthrow
           :
           for
           it
           's
           no
           more
           to
           me
           tho●●
           chaff
           ,
           and
           dirt
           under
           my
           feet
           .
        
         
           In
           another
           Paper
           :
        
         
           Thy
           ill-bred
           behaviour
           ,
           thy
           ill-bred
           sawcie
           tongue
           ,
           unnurtured
           and
           unbred
           :
           and
           besides
           thy
           sawcie
           language
           .
        
         
           Thy
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           sawcie
           tongue
           ,
           and
           unmanner
           liness
           ,
           and
           ill
           breeding
           .
        
         
           Whether
           this
           was
           endited
           by
           
             Thomas
             Curwen
          
           Husbandman
           ,
           or
           dictated
           by
           
             George
             Fox
          
           Shoo-maker
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           :
           but
           when
           he
           hath
           shewed
           (
           as
           he
           hath
           not
           )
           in
           what
           particulars
           I
           have
           manifested
           ill-bred
           behaviour
           ,
           sawcie
           ,
           unnurtured
           ,
           unmannerly
           language
           ,
           I
           may
           possibly
           learn
           better
           ,
           but
           never
           in
           this
           mans
           School
           .
           Let
           the
           Wise
           judge
           what
           manner
           are
           most
           likely
           to
           be
           learned
           from
           this
           master
           of
           Cacologie
           .
        
         
           Margaret
           Fell
           in
           one
           Letter
           :
        
         
           Thou
           manifests
           thy
           gainsaying
           spirit
           ,
           
           Core-like
           ,
           gainsaying
           and
           resisting
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           as
           Jannes
           and
           Jambres
           did
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           light
           with
           the
           which
           every
           man
           is
           enlightned
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           light
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           a
           saving
           light
           .
           Thou
           art
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Thou
           hast
           manifested
           thy self
           to
           be
           out
           of
           the
           first
           step
           that
           leads
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           art
           a
           minister
           of
           darkness
           .
           Thy
           foul
           sinful
           prayers
           are
           abominable
           .
        
         
           They
           fleshly
           performances
           are
           but
           grass
           and
           chaff
           .
        
         
           All
           thy
           rotten
           bypocritical
           performances
           .
        
         
           Thou
           hast
           committed
           sacriledge
           ,
           and
           hast
           blasphemed
           against
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           never
           will
           be
           forgiven
           thee
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           nor
           in
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           .
           Thou
           art
           under
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           remains
           upon
           thee
           for
           ever
           .
           That
           foul
           and
           unclean
           spirit
           that
           thou
           art
           of
           .
           Thou
           manifests
           thy
           dark
           sottish
           spirit
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           second
           Letter
           :
        
         
           Thou
           begins
           with
           a
           lye
           ,
           and
           ends
           with
           the
           devil
           ,
           and
           sets
           
             John
             Wigan
          
           next
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           thou
           wast
           his
           head-Vicegerent
           :
           but
           certainly
           thou
           art
           a
           great
           zealot
           for
           him
           .
           All
           such
           unclean
           spirits
           as
           thine
           is
           .
           Thy
           black
           defiled
           heart
           and
           conscience
           .
           Thou
           hast
           manifested
           thy self
           to
           be
           a
           childe
           of
           darkness
           .
           What
           hast
           thou
           to
           do
           to
           take
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           in
           thy
           mouth
           ?
           Thou
           enemy
           of
           God.
           Thou
           art
           a
           thief
           .
           Thou
           are
           not
           a
           believer
           of
           Christ
           .
           Thou
           art
           yet
           in
           thy
           sins
           .
           Thou
           art
           a
           man
           separated
           from
           God.
           Thou
           never
           knewest
           nothing
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           Thy
           envious
           poysonous
           heart
           .
           Thou
           art
           under
           the
           chain
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           over
           thee
           .
           A
           fighter
           against
           God
           and
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           reward
           thou
           wilt
           be
           
           sure
           to
           have
           .
           And
           never
           look
           that
           that
           which
           is
           cursed
           will
           be
           blest
           .
           Thou
           art
           accursed
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           portion
           can
           thou
           have
           :
           and
           this
           is
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           truth
           to
           thee
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           third
           Letter
           :
        
         
           Thou
           can
           do
           something
           in
           writing
           a
           Book
           of
           thy
           own
           dreams
           ,
           and
           thy
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           brain-studies
           ,
           and
           telling
           of
           lyes
           which
           thou
           hatcheth
           out
           of
           darkness
           .
           Thou
           art
           a
           meer
           Sot
           and
           Ignoramus
           .
           Thy
           evil
           unclean
           heart
           .
           Thy
           malicious
           dark
           envious
           spirit
           .
           Thy
           weakness
           ,
           inability
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           having
           told
           her
           that
           if
           she
           called
           the
           light
           that
           that
           is
           in
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           Christ
           ,
           she
           set
           up
           an
           Idol
           ;
           and
           if
           she
           worshipped
           that
           light
           as
           Christ
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           she
           was
           an
           idolate●
           :
           She
           answers
           thus
           :
           
             I
             never
             heard
             such
             words
             ,
             but
             from
             an
             idolater
             ,
             and
             a
             blasphemer
             against
             God
             and
             Christ
             .
             Thou
             art
             an
             enemy
             of
             God
             ,
             thou
             art
             worse
             then
             the
             Jews
             .
             Thou
             art
             a
             fit
             man
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Turk
             to
             set
             up
          
           Mahomet
           .
           
             O
             thou
             infidel
             ,
             O
             thou
             childe
             of
             darkness
             !
          
        
         
           
             Speaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             she
             saith
             ,
          
           I
           am
           a
           witness
           for
           him
           against
           all
           such
           Antichrists
           ,
           and
           deceivers
           ,
           and
           blasphemers
           as
           thou
           art
           .
           Thou
           art
           a
           minister
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           of
           darkness
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostacie
           .
           Thou
           art
           a
           night-bird
           .
           The
           curse
           and
           the
           judgement
           that
           's
           written
           therein
           ,
           (
           
             speaking
             of
             the
             Scripture
          
           )
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           pronounced
           it
           upon
           thee
           .
           Thou
           art
           the
           man.
           Thou
           hast
           lost
           God
           and
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             Because
             I
             asked
             this
             Question
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             What
             Parish-priest
             in
          
           England
           
             had
             got
             more
             money
             with
             his
             tongue
             then
          
           George
           Fox
           
             since
             he
             was
             Journeyman-Shoomaker
             in
          
           Manchester
           ?
           
             she
             saith
          
           ,
           Thou
           art
           a
           wicked
           ,
           ungodly
           ,
           impudent
           lyer
           .
           Thou
           lyer
           .
           A
           proud
           disdainful
           spirit
           .
           A
           heathenish
           spirit
           ,
           which
           torments
           thee
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           such
           night-owls
           as
           thou
           art
           .
           Thou
           wicked
           lyer
           .
           The
           devil
           the
           God
           of
           this
           world
           is
           thy
           God
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           done
           what
           thou
           canst
           in
           opposing
           the
           Quakers
           to
           get
           him
           glory
           .
           Thou
           hast
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           envie
           ,
           malice
           ,
           and
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           bloud
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           are
           her
           expressions
           ,
           whom
           
             Thomas
             Curwen
          
           affirms
           to
           be
           so
           vertuous
           a
           woman
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           worthy
           to
           take
           her
           name
           in
           my
           mouth
           .
        
         
           Another
           writes
           thus
           :
        
         
           Thy
           vain
           hypocritical
           prayers
           ,
           and
           formal
           preachings
           ,
           and
           Chains
           offerings
           .
           
           Thou
           art
           darker
           and
           darker
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           to
           thy
           dying
           day
           ,
           unless
           thou
           come
           to
           believe
           undoubtedly
           that
           Christ
           enlightens
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           with
           a
           saving
           light
           .
           You
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           hypocrites
           .
           Thy
           blasphemies
           against
           the
           everlasting
           truth
           .
        
         
           Another
           writes
           thus
           :
        
         
           Thou
           opposes
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           manifests
           thy self
           to
           be
           an
           enemy
           of
           Christ
           the
           light
           ▪
           an
           opposer
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           is
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           which
           power
           thou
           art
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           a
           stranger
           unto
           .
           Thou
           art
           gone
           into
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           ignorant
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           but
           also
           art
           become
           an
           enemy
           and
           opposer
           of
           him
           by
           deceit
           and
           deceivableness
           .
           Thou
           hardens
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           stiffens
           thy
           neck
           against
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           heaps
           up
           wrath
           against
           the
           day
           of
           wrath
           .
        
         
           Another
           writes
           thus
           :
        
         
           Thou
           hardens
           thy self
           against
           the
           truth
           more
           and
           more
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           evidently
           manifested
           that
           thou
           art
           an
           enemy
           to
           God
           and
           his
           truth
           .
           Thou
           art
           in
           thy
           will
           worship
           and
           carnal
           ordinances
           ,
           as
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           bread
           and
           wine
           .
           Thou
           art
           vainly
           puft
           up
           with
           thy
           fleshly
           minde
           ,
           and
           art
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           the
           false
           Prophets
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           Apostles
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           Paper
           from
           
             William
             Holden
          
           and
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           written
           as
           followeth
           :
        
         
           Oh
           friend
           
             John
             Wigans
          
           ,
           it
           seems
           old
           
             Henry
             Woods
          
           and
           
             Thomas
             Curwens
          
           Pills
           which
           they
           gave
           thee
           to
           work
           out
           that
           old
           leaven
           that
           hath
           lien
           of
           long
           within
           thee
           ,
           but
           this
           hath
           wrought
           of
           the
           contrary
           part
           ,
           and
           hath
           caused
           thee
           to
           vomit
           and
           spue
           out
           upon
           a
           piece
           of
           paper
           ,
           and
           sent
           forth
           for
           the
           dogs
           to
           lick
           up
           :
           and
           they
           being
           eager
           ,
           doth
           take
           so
           much
           ●f
           this
           they
           filthy
           spuing
           ,
           that
           it
           causeth
           them
           to
           vomit
           as
           thou
           doth
           .
        
         
           A
           few
           days
           after
           this
           Appendix
           was
           given
           forth
           ,
           another
           Paper
           was
           delivered
           to
           me
           from
           the
           said
           
             William
             Holden
          
           ,
           which
           at
           his
           request
           is
           here
           inserted
           .
        
         
           
             
               Oh
               friend
               
                 John
                 Wigan
              
               ,
               it
               seems
               old
               
                 Henry
                 Wood
              
               and
               
                 Thomas
                 Curwen
              
               Pills
               works
               with
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               purges
               upward
               and
               downward
               ,
               that
               thou
               hadst
               need
               of
               one
               to
               wipe
               thee
               ;
               for
               thou
               makes
               a
               pitiful
               stink
               :
               it
               seems
               thou
               hast
               a
               full
               stomack
               ,
               and
               a
               full
               body
               ,
               that
               through
               thy
               vomiting
               and
               purging
               thou
               besmears
               every
               one
               that
               comes
               nigh
               thee
               ;
               one
               may
               follow
               thee
               by
               the
               smell
               :
               and
               thou
               art
               more
               like
               a
               scolding
               woman
               then
               a
               man
               :
               thou
               art
               more
               like
               a
               foul
               Dragon
               ,
               then
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               :
               thy
               language
               is
               more
               like
               that
               thou
               had
               been
               bred
               in
               Bedlam
               ,
               then
               amongst
               men
               :
               
               thou
               art
               more
               like
               a
               rustical
               Door-keeper
               ,
               to
               tear
               off
               peoples
               coats
               off
               their
               backs
               ,
               then
               to
               preach
               the
               Word
               :
               thou
               art
               more
               like
               a
               ranting
               Tavernfellow
               cocking
               up
               thy
               hat
               ,
               then
               a
               civil
               man.
               And
               thy
               brother
               Price
               glorying
               in
               his
               own
               strength
               ,
               throwing
               the
               Ball
               ,
               following
               pleasures
               ,
               sporting
               in
               the
               day-time
               like
               a
               ranting
               fellow
               :
               who
               art
               a
               busie-body
               in
               other
               mens
               matters
               .
               But
               this
               is
               like
               Wigans
               and
               Prices
               worship
               :
               thou
               art
               like
               unto
               the
               raging
               sea
               ,
               foaming
               out
               thy
               own
               shame
               ,
               casting
               up
               mire
               and
               dirt
               ;
               who
               art
               deceiving
               a
               company
               of
               silly
               simple
               people
               ;
               who
               cloathes
               them
               with
               thy
               old
               rotten
               rags
               ,
               and
               feeds
               them
               with
               thy
               husks
               .
               One
               of
               the
               filthy
               dreamers
               and
               inchanters
               ,
               deceiving
               the
               people
               with
               thy
               sorcery
               ,
               like
               thy
               old
               brother
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ;
               yet
               have
               a
               feigned
               humility
               in
               will-worship
               ,
               puffing
               up
               thy
               fleshly
               minde
               .
               And
               John
               ,
               dost
               thou
               not
               see
               thy self
               to
               be
               in
               an
               ugly
               dress
               ,
               and
               shape
               ,
               and
               image
               that
               thou
               art
               in
               ?
               and
               wilt
               thou
               not
               give
               over
               preaching
               and
               vomiting
               to
               people
               ,
               yea
               or
               long
               ,
               and
               deceiving
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               poysoning
               them
               with
               thy
               Sorcery
               ?
               for
               thou
               stinks
               all
               the
               Country
               over
               :
               and
               now
               wilt
               thou
               not
               go
               to
               Steeple-house
               ?
               for
               you
               are
               all
               one
               in
               the
               ground
               :
               for
               thy
               Non-conformity
               will
               not
               cover
               thy
               hypocrisie
               and
               deceit
               .
               We
               see
               thou
               hast
               Ishmaels
               bow
               ,
               and
               Cains
               club
               ,
               and
               Esaus
               sword
               ,
               and
               the
               clusters
               of
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               the
               grapes
               of
               Gomorrha
               ,
               and
               Babylons
               confusion
               ,
               and
               the
               Egyptians
               tongue
               ;
               and
               by
               thy
               side
               carries
               Judas
               bag
               ,
               and
               weareth
               the
               livery
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               art
               shod
               with
               deceit
               :
               one
               of
               the
               fools
               whose
               heart
               is
               filled
               with
               laughter
               ,
               as
               thou
               did
               make
               thy self
               manifest
               in
               the
               Dispute
               :
               and
               who
               is
               like
               a
               man
               with
               a
               scald
               head
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               horse
               with
               a
               gauld
               back
               ,
               going
               frenging
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               snuffing
               up
               thy
               nose
               like
               the
               wilde
               Asses
               colt
               ;
               grinning
               like
               a
               Dog
               ,
               teeth
               like
               a
               Lion
               ,
               a
               paw
               like
               a
               Bear
               ,
               and
               mouth
               like
               a
               Dragons
               beast
               ,
               poysoning
               the
               peoples
               souls
               with
               thy
               Sorcery
               ,
               which
               makes
               them
               to
               vomit
               ,
               and
               spue
               ,
               and
               drink
               up
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               vomit
               it
               out
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               licks
               up
               and
               vomits
               it
               out
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               such
               a
               stink
               !
               And
               thou
               hast
               shamed
               Christianity
               :
               thou
               art
               more
               like
               an
               Oyster-woman
               ;
               it
               is
               like
               thou
               knows
               Billings-gate
               :
               thou
               art
               better
               selling
               Oysters
               then
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               preaching
               either
               .
               And
               we
               hear
               thou
               hast
               vomited
               up
               more
               ,
               to
               adde
               to
               thy
               first
               vomit
               :
               for
               thou
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               purging
               ;
               for
               thou
               hast
               a
               very
               unclean
               vessel
               ,
               which
               is
               full
               of
               the
               old
               man
               :
               for
               thou
               might
               shame
               with
               thy
               filthy
               spuing
               ,
               if
               thou
               wert
               not
               very
               impudent
               .
               And
               thou
               may
               put
               this
               to
               thy
               Appendix
               .
               No
               more
               ,
               but
               love
               to
               thee
               poor
               captivated
               creature
               of
               Satan
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 thy
                 friend
                 ,
                 William
                 Houlden
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 Paper
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 me
                 
                   the
                   5
                   M.
                   15
                   d.
                   1664.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           The
           writings
           out
           of
           which
           these
           sayings
           are
           extracted
           ,
           
           with
           some
           others
           of
           like
           import
           now
           in
           my
           keeping
           ,
           will
           fill
           up
           three
           or
           neer
           four
           sheets
           close
           written
           ,
           wherein
           (
           besides
           what
           is
           here
           mentioned
           )
           is
           contained
           not
           a
           word
           tending
           to
           discover
           the
           unsoundness
           of
           my
           assertion
           ,
           or
           to
           enervate
           my
           Arguments
           ;
           but
           manifold
           untruths
           ,
           and
           light
           vain
           and
           scurrilous
           expressions
           ,
           altogether
           unbecoming
           Saints
           :
           which
           (
           though
           I
           can
           shew
           if
           required
           )
           being
           too
           tedious
           for
           the
           Reader
           ,
           I
           have
           forborne
           to
           transcribe
           ,
           being
           also
           assured
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           sweep
           away
           the
           refuge
           of
           lyes
           :
           nor
           had
           I
           presented
           this
           to
           view
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           have
           first
           done
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           finde
           it
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           folly
           of
           such
           shall
           be
           made
           manifest
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           9.
           
        
         
           If
           instead
           of
           answering
           an
           assertion
           proved
           by
           plain
           Scripture
           ,
           
           it
           be
           not
           folly
           to
           call
           the
           assertion
           and
           proofs
           chaff
           ,
           dirt
           ,
           rabling
           stuff
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           botomless
           pit
           ,
           and
           filthy
           spewings
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           to
           curse
           the
           Author
           with
           the
           plagues
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           him
           he
           is
           accursed
           ,
           an
           enemy
           of
           God
           ,
           an
           infidel
           ,
           a
           child
           of
           darkness
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           not
           folly
           ,
           let
           the
           wise
           judge
           ;
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           All-wise
           and
           righteous
           God
           ,
           will
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           judge
           between
           them
           and
           me
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           make
           it
           manifest
           ,
           that
           these
           fruits
           never
           came
           from
           his
           good
           ,
           pure
           ,
           holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Had
           it
           not
           bin
           a
           more
           easie
           and
           commendable
           work
           ,
           
           in
           one
           sheet
           plainly
           to
           have
           discovered
           and
           refuted
           my
           errors
           (
           if
           any
           such
           be
           in
           my
           writings
           )
           then
           to
           have
           filled
           three
           or
           four
           sheets
           with
           such
           stuff
           as
           this
           ?
           Surely
           a
           right
           Spirit
           would
           have
           led
           them
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           But
           whosoever
           will
           engage
           against
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           
           especially
           to
           raise
           him
           out
           of
           his
           chief
           hold
           ,
           can
           expect
           no
           better
           measure
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           owned
           ,
           and
           submitted
           to
           in
           his
           deceits
           :
           his
           carriage
           is
           like
           a
           Lamb
           ;
           but
           cross
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           in
           a
           rage
           ,
           and
           speaks
           like
           a
           Drag●●
           ▪
           Rev.
           13.
           11.
           
           While
           the
           false
           prophet
           hath
           hope
           to
           allure
           any
           ,
           and
           make
           merchandise
           of
           them
           ,
           his
           speech
           is
           fair
           ,
           and
           his
           feigned
           words
           are
           smoother
           then
           oyl
           .
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           3.
           
           Prov.
           5.
           3.
           
           Like
           the
           adulterous
           woman
           ,
           Pro.
           7.
           21.
           
           But
           if
           he
           prevail
           not
           ,
           but
           be
           opposed
           and
           rejected
           ,
           then
           is
           he
           loud
           ,
           clamorous
           ,
           and
           stubborn
           ,
           Prov.
           7.
           11.
           and
           9.
           13.
           like
           Josephs
           .
           Mistress
           ,
           when
           she
           could
           not
           prevail
           ,
           cries
           out
           ,
           and
           by
           false
           accusations
           causeth
           him
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           prison
           ,
           Gen.
           39.
           
           And
           yet
           further
           ,
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           before
           my
           book
           is
           answered
           ,
           there
           are
           four
           of
           these
           people
           who
           severally
           write
           themselves
           Blacksmith
           ,
           Husbandman
           ,
           Laborer
           ,
           
           and
           Taylor
           ,
           who
           send
           forth
           into
           the
           town
           a
           new
           challenge
           to
           debate
           seventeen
           or
           eighteen
           points
           with
           me
           .
           But
           why
           is
           not
           the
           Shoo-maker
           joyn'd
           with
           them
           ?
           What
           feeble
           shifts
           are
           these
           ?
           My
           assertion
           strikes
           at
           their
           very
           foundations
           .
           And
           before
           they
           make
           
           that
           good
           ,
           they
           would
           run
           into
           other
           matters
           .
           But
           though
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           weary
           of
           their
           cause
           ,
           I
           must
           hold
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           till
           their
           Corner-stone
           ,
           and
           mine
           be
           so
           thorowly
           tryed
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           evidently
           appear
           whether
           of
           them
           is
           the
           true
           Rock
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           I
           said
           in
           my
           paper
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           willing
           and
           ready
           again
           to
           debate
           the
           point
           in
           controversie
           with
           
             Geo.
             Fox
          
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           friends
           before
           the
           high
           Sheriff
           ,
           or
           any
           in
           the
           commission
           of
           peace
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           require
           us
           to
           come
           forth
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           Let
           not
           George
           think
           to
           shuffle
           himself
           out
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           task
           upon
           others
           :
           for
           he
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           called
           of
           the
           Lord
           from
           his
           trade
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           ,
           my
           desire
           is
           in
           this
           matter
           chiefly
           to
           deal
           with
           him
           ,
           
           and
           such
           others
           ,
           that
           say
           they
           were
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           their
           doctrine
           and
           deeds
           ,
           being
           brought
           to
           light
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           clearly
           known
           whether
           they
           be
           true
           Apostles
           indeed
           ,
           or
           false
           ,
           who
           preach
           another
           Jesus
           and
           Gospel
           then
           Paul
           did
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           great
           cause
           to
           suspect
           them
           ,
           and
           doubt
           not
           to
           prove
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           adhere
           to
           the
           principles
           which
           are
           laid
           down
           by
           them
           in
           their
           printed
           books
           ,
           and
           asserted
           and
           maintained
           in
           our
           late
           debate
           .
        
         
           And
           lest
           it
           should
           be
           thought
           that
           these
           Mechanicks
           are
           mentioned
           with
           contempt
           ,
           
           as
           if
           none
           such
           were
           ,
           or
           could
           be
           usefull
           labourers
           in
           the
           Lords
           vineyard
           ;
           I
           do
           here
           seriously
           profess
           ,
           that
           any
           truth
           declared
           by
           such
           a
           one
           (
           being
           sent
           )
           is
           as
           precious
           to
           me
           as
           coming
           from
           any
           other
           man
           ;
           And
           there
           are
           at
           this
           day
           persons
           well
           known
           to
           me
           ,
           of
           several
           occupations
           ,
           under
           a
           special
           anointing
           ,
           who
           being
           sent
           ,
           are
           successfull
           labourers
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           whom
           I
           highly
           esteem
           for
           their
           works
           sake
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           Lord
           approveth
           not
           ,
           
           so
           neither
           can
           I
           own
           preachers
           who
           are
           not
           sent
           ,
           Jer.
           23.
           32.
           
           Rom.
           10.
           15.
           but
           do
           creep
           privily
           into
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           run
           unsent
           .
           Jude
           4.
           
           Jer.
           14.
           14.
           
           Nor
           can
           I
           bid
           them
           God
           speed
           ,
           who
           bring
           not
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           preach
           the
           same
           Jesus
           and
           Gospel
           that
           Paul
           did
           ,
           but
           speak
           perverse
           things
           ,
           
           Acts
           ●o
           .
           30.
           bringing
           in
           damnable
           heresies
           ,
           even
           denying
           the
           Lord
           that
           bought
           them
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           1.
           
        
         
           For
           though
           such
           as
           these
           may
           say
           (
           and
           others
           may
           think
           )
           that
           they
           are
           Apostles
           when
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           greater
           confirmation
           of
           their
           erroneous
           Doctrines
           may
           boast
           of
           gifts
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           said
           to
           me
           that
           
             George
             Fox
          
           had
           the
           gifts
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           to
           others
           it
           hath
           bin
           said
           he
           could
           speak
           above
           thirty
           Languages
           .
           
           And
           by
           this
           and
           such
           like
           plausible
           pretences
           ,
           they
           may
           insinuate
           themselves
           into
           many
           ,
           and
           gain
           a
           multitude
           of
           followers
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           certain
           character
           of
           Antichrists
           last
           coming
           ,
           that
           many
           shall
           follow
           his
           pernitious
           
           wayes
           .
           Matth.
           24.
           5.
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           2.
           
           Yet
           when
           they
           are
           trye●
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           found
           lyars
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           2.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           Interim
           I
           have
           one
           request
           to
           leave
           with
           the
           sober
           Reader
           ,
           
           Viz.
           That
           he
           will
           seriously
           ,
           and
           impartially
           resolve
           in
           himself
           these
           following
           Queries
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whereas
           it
           can
           be
           found
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           that
           any
           of
           the
           true
           Prophets
           ,
           or
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           ever
           used
           such
           language
           as
           is
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           any
           person
           professing
           Repentance
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           Faith
           towards
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           clearly
           the
           fruit
           of
           an
           Antichristian
           spirit
           ,
           as
           hath
           bin
           hinted
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whether
           there
           can
           be
           any
           other
           aym
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           censures
           ,
           then
           to
           cast
           an
           odium
           upon
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           a
           disesteem
           of
           the
           person
           opposing
           them
           .
           And
           whether
           this
           was
           not
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           false
           .
           Apostles
           of
           old
           ,
           thereby
           to
           gain
           more
           credit
           to
           their
           own
           cause
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           a
           manifest
           abuse
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           a
           presumptuous
           intruding
           into
           the
           office
           of
           Christ
           ,
           positively
           to
           affirm
           that
           the
           sins
           of
           any
           man
           shall
           never
           be
           forgiven
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           nor
           in
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           meerly
           because
           he
           denies
           that
           light
           that
           is
           in
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           to
           be
           saving
           ;
           In
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Scripture
           no
           where
           saith
           that
           that
           light
           is
           saving
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Whether
           do
           not
           this
           people
           censure
           all
           the
           men
           and
           women
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           these
           papers
           )
           to
           be
           out
           of
           the
           first
           step
           that
           leads
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           be
           infidels
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           accursed
           ,
           if
           they
           deny
           the
           light
           that
           is
           in
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           world
           to
           be
           saving
           .
           And
           whether
           is
           not
           this
           asmuch
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           only
           ,
           and
           none
           besides
           themselves
           are
           Christians
           ;
           And
           whether
           is
           not
           this
           a
           great
           appearance
           of
           pride
           in
           them
           ,
           thus
           highly
           to
           extol
           themselves
           above
           all
           others
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           whether
           ,
           are
           not
           all
           these
           censures
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           make
           them
           lyable
           to
           greater
           Judgment
           .
           Matt.
           ●●
           .
           2.
           
           Jam.
           3.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Whether
           do
           not
           these
           clamours
           ,
           and
           evil
           speakings
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           is
           no
           Scriptural
           warrant
           ,
           manifestly
           slow
           from
           bitterness
           ,
           anger
           ,
           ●rath
           ,
           malice
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           intimates
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           31.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           Whether
           any
           wise
           experienced
           Christian
           can
           judge
           this
           people
           to
           be
           in
           a
           perfect
           sinless
           estate
           ,
           who
           appear
           with
           these
           open
           sinful
           revilings
           ,
           cursings
           ,
           judgings
           ,
           in
           their
           mouthes
           .
           Nay-since
           they
           boast
           and
           glory
           in
           this
           their
           shame
           ;
           Whether
           is
           it
           not
           evident
           that
           they
           are
           servants
           of
           Corruption
           ?
        
         
           8.
           
           Whether
           this
           hath
           not
           bin
           their
           manner
           all
           along
           ,
           to
           strive
           to
           overcome
           with
           these
           carnal
           weapons
           ,
           threatenings
           ,
           censurings
           ,
           cursings
           ,
           revilings
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           since
           no
           spiritual
           weapon
           is
           yet
           employed
           in
           the
           management
           
           of
           their
           cause
           ,
           whether
           have
           not
           all
           persons
           just
           cause
           to
           suspect
           t●●
           badness
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           the
           weapons
           are
           carnal
           ,
           and
           devilish
           ,
           so
           is
           their
           cause
           supported
           thereby
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Whether
           it
           be
           not
           abominable
           wickedness
           to
           father
           all
           their
           evil
           speeches
           upon
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           when
           they
           curse
           ,
           rayle
           ,
           revile
           ,
           speak
           falsly
           and
           frothily
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           by
           his
           inspiration
           and
           command
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Whether
           can
           any
           man
           rationally
           conclude
           ,
           that
           these
           people
           beare
           any
           true
           love
           to
           that
           person
           whom
           they
           judge
           to
           be
           an
           enemy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ●●cursed
           ,
           and
           whose
           sins
           shall
           never
           be
           forgiven
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ?
           Or
           rather
           ,
           when
           they
           profess
           love
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           desire
           his
           eternal
           welfare
           ,
           is
           not
           there
           just
           ground
           to
           believe
           that
           they
           speak
           lyes
           in
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           said
           Apostates
           should
           do
           in
           the
           later
           times
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.
           2.
           
           〈◊〉
           11.
           
           Do
           they
           not
           plainly
           discover
           a
           persecuting
           spirit
           in
           the
           forementioned
           revilings
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           any
           man
           in
           reason
           conclude
           ,
           that
           whom
           they
           judge
           an
           enemy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           accursed
           ,
           they
           would
           use
           as
           such
           if
           they
           had
           power
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           will
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           read
           the
           account
           which
           I
           have
           given
           of
           the
           light
           within
           ,
           whether
           they
           do
           not
           speak
           all
           this
           evil
           of
           me
           ,
           merely
           because
           I
           have
           told
           them
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           any
           other
           cause
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           that
           time
           thou
           hast
           well
           considered
           these
           Queries
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           resolution
           of
           them
           ,
           hast
           gained
           a
           better
           understanding
           of
           this
           people
           ,
           ●●robable
           (
           if
           providence
           intermit
           not
           )
           another
           sheet
           may
           be
           pre●●ted
           to
           thy
           hand
           ,
           with
           a
           further
           discovery
           of
           the
           mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           I
           shall
           finish
           this
           with
           a
           few
           Cautions
           to
           all
           ●●ts
           of
           people
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           to
           young
           weak
           inquiring
           persons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           that
           Religion
           that
           begins
           with
           a
           lye
           :
           for
           it
           is
           certainly
           a
           great
           judgment
           of
           God
           to
           be
           given
           up
           to
           believe
           a
           lye
           ,
           2
           Thess
           .
           2.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           And
           〈◊〉
           the
           first
           step
           to
           this
           peoples
           Religion
           is
           an
           abominable
           lye
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           one
           is
           taught
           and
           required
           at
           his
           entrance
           into
           their
           religion
           to
           believe
           〈◊〉
           lye
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           in
           my
           former
           paper
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           that
           spirit
           that
           denies
           either
           directly
           or
           consequentially
           Christ
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           4.
           3.
           
           And
           he
           that
           biddeth
           such
           a
           one
           God
           speed
           ,
           is
           partaker
           of
           his
           evill
           deeds
           ,
           2
           Joh.
           11.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           those
           persons
           (
           how
           fair
           soever
           their
           pretences
           be
           )
           who
           have
           no
           better
           weapons
           to
           defend
           their
           doctrine
           with
           ,
           then
           censures
           ,
           judgings
           ,
           threatenings
           ,
           curses
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           not
           the
           way
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           And
           of
           those
           who
           can
           curse
           men
           ,
           and
           bless
           God
           with
           the
           same
           mouth
           ,
           for
           that
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           ,
           Jam.
           3.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           
             Eph.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           Let
           no
           man
           deceive
           you
           with
           vaine
           words
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A65980-e420
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             with
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Luke
             17.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             4.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A65980-e1760
           
             The
             first
             occasion
             of
             the
             debate
             .
          
           
             Their
             fir●●
             Letter
             .
          
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             that
             first
             Letter
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Subjective
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             Letter
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             Queries
             set
             upon
             the
             door
             
          
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             his
             second
             Letter
             .
          
           
             Their
             carriages
             towards
             me
             in
             my
             Chamber
             .
          
           
             My
             offer
             to
             meet
             them
             upon
             conditions
             .
          
           
             Their
             agreement
             to
             mee●
             ,
             with
             some
             alterations
             of
             the
             conditions
             .
          
           
             My
             assen●●o
             their
             alterations
             .
          
           
             Our
             mee●●●ng
             disappointed
             by
             the
             Gaoler
             .
          
           
             The
             meeting
             begins
             .
          
           
             Some
             things
             prem●sed
             in
             order
             to
             the
             debate
             .
          
           
             The
             Assertion
             to
             be
             proved
             .
             ●
             ▪
             Argum
             
          
           
             Joh.
             Stubbs
             Answers
             .
          
           
             My
             reply
             to
             
               J.
               Stubbs
               ▪
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             a
             natural
             man
             cannot
             know
             ,
             nor
             discern
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             ,
             Because
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             Spirit
             .
             The
             disorderly
             carriage
             of
             somo
             
          
           
             Who
             were
             obstreperous
             .
          
           
             
               Geo.
               Fox
            
             asserts
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             in
             every
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Scripture
             brought
             to
             prove
             his
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Scripture
             brought
             to
             prove
             their
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Not
             all
             Israel
             ,
             but
             such
             only
             as
             are
             born
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             have
             the
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             A
             third
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             A
             fifth
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             A
             sixt
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             None
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             brought
             by
             them
             weaken
             my
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             3
             Arg.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Argum.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             
          
           
             No
             Answers
             given
             to
             weaken
             my
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Their
             harsh
             censures
             wherwith
             the
             meeting
             was
             concluded
             .
          
           
             The
             fruit
             of
             that
             spirit
             by
             which
             this
             People
             are
             led
             .
          
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             their
             Censures
             .
          
           
             Railing
             not
             to
             be
             rendered
             for
             railing
             .
          
           
             Christ
             not
             the●e
             example
             .
          
           
             Their
             lies
             and
             false
             accusations
             
          
           
             The
             chief
             occasion
             of
             their
             censure
             .
          
           
             What
             they
             call
             the
             
               Light
               with
               in
            
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             their
             first
             lye
             .
          
           
             Three
             reasons
             of
             the
             additional
             discourse
             of
             the
             
               Light
               within
            
             .
          
           
             Five
             particulars
             premised
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             light
             within
             man
             What
             the
             light
             within
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             respects
             the
             affections
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Light
             in
             every
             man
             is
             as
             It
             respecteth
             the
             understanding
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             lig●t
             in
             every
             man
             is
             no●
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             The
             light
             in
             every
             man
             is
             infer●or
             to
             the
             ●ight
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Vis
             ratiocinativa
             a
             〈◊〉
             facultas
             intelligendi
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Light
             in
             Adam
             before
             the
             fall
             could
             do
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Law
             written
             in
             every
             mans
             heart
             
          
           
             This
             Law
             is
             not
             God.
             
          
           
             Proved
             .
          
           
             *
             Though
             the
             Hebrew
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               creavit
               ,
               formavit
               ,
               fec●t
            
             ,
             may
             have
             a
             different
             signification
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             Isa
             .
             43.
             7.
             in
             which
             verse
             they
             are
             all
             used
             :
             yet
             this
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             the
             thing
             created
             ,
             formed
             or
             made
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Creator
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             A
             summa●y
             account
             of
             the
             Light●
             in
             man
             before
             the
             fall
             
          
           
             The
             Light
             in
             man
             before
             the
             fall
             could
             not
             manifest
             a
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             The
             Light
             in
             man
             since
             the
             fall
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             it
             was
             before
             the
             fall
             .
          
           
             The
             Light
             and
             Law
             remaining
             in
             faln
             man
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             render
             God
             righteous
             when
             he
             iudgeth
             the
             disobedient
             
          
           
             A
             fourfold
             use
             of
             the
             Light
             in
             every
             man.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             make
             manifest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             direct
             
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             convince
             .
          
           
             What
             Conscience
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             knowledg
             of
             sin
             is
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             Lord●
             Witness
             in
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             was
             that
             manifested
             to
             Adam
             and
             Juda●
             their
             transgression
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             feel
             after
             God
             as
             Creator
             .
          
           
             The
             su●
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Light
             in
             every
             man
             since
             the
             fal
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             The
             Light
             in
             every
             man
             is
             a
             great
             ,
             an
             excellent
             and
             necessary
             Light.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             it
             cannot
             do
             since
             the
             fall
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             n●tural
             light
             .
          
           
             Perse
             ,
             or
             sensu
             diviso
             .
          
           
             Subjective
             ,
             or
             sensu
             Composito
             :
          
           
             In
             what
             respects
             the
             light
             within
             every
             man
             is
             Insufficient
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             cannot
             bring
             ,
             any
             man
             to
             life
             
          
           
             The
             tenor
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             cannot
             discover
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             it
             knows
             nothing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Mystery
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             cleared
             in
             several
             particulars
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             knows
             not
             the
             law
             of
             fa●th
             .
          
           
             The
             tenor
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             The
             law
             of
             Faith
             is
             not
             natural
             but
             supernatural
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             I●
             cannot
             convince
             a
             man
             that
             his
             not
             believing
             in
             Christ
             is
             a
             sin
             .
          
           
             What
             light
             it
             is
             that
             can
             discover
             these
             great
             Mysteries
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             light
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             which
             irradiates
             the
             soul
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Gospel
             Mysteries
             
          
           
             The
             great
             Agent
             by
             which
             Christ
             works
             ,
             is
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             None
             partakers
             of
             this
             Light
             ,
             but
             new
             Creatures
             .
          
           
             The
             law
             of
             faith
             is
             writ●ten
             in
             the
             he●●
             of
             a
             new
             cre●●ture
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             himself
             dwe●●
             in
             the
             heart
             a
             new
             creatur●
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             is
             that
             witness
             that
             every
             b●●liever
             hath
             i●
             himself
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             great
             mistake●
             of
             this
             people
             is
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             worship
             the
             ●●●●t
             in
             every
             〈◊〉
             as
             the
             ●●deemer
             ,
             is
             〈◊〉
             worship
             an
             ●●ol
             .
          
           
             ●●rist
             is
             the
             ●●ject
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             ●ho
             is
             a
             de●●iver
             and
             an
             ●●tichrist
             .
          
           
             ●n
             Objection
             ●om
             Joh.
             1.
             9.
             
             ●●swered
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             to
             ●e
             considered
             ●oncerning
             ●●e
             true
             light
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             l●●g
             is
             the
             Word
             God
             the
             Creator
             .
             Not
             as
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             How
             the
             true
             ●ight
             lighteth
             ●very
             man
             that
             ●ometh
             into
             ●he
             World.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             made
             Flesh
             is
             only
             called
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             Word
             made
             flesh
             ,
             doth
             only
             bring
             life
             and
             mortality
             to
             light
             .
          
           
             The
             Word
             made
             flesh●
             doth
             only
             lig●●ten
             savingly
             those
             that
             blieve
             on
             hi●
             
          
           
             The
             Word
             made
             flesh
             is
             given
             for
             a
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             light
             g●●ven
             by
             the
             Word
             made
             flesh
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             excelle●●
             then
             the
             lig●●
             set
             up
             in
             ever●●
             man
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             the
             Creator
             ,
          
           
             The
             misunder●standing
             of
             Joh.
             1.
             9.
             is
             from
             a
             neglect●
             of
             a
             distinct
             consideration
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             made
             flesh
             .
          
           
             ●●e
             necessity
             the
             fore●entioned
             ●●stinction
             ●●ared
             in
             ●ree
             parti●lars
             .
          
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             this
             people
             is
             many
             waye●
             injurious
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             pernitious
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             Men.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             denies
             the
             great
             mystery
             of
             Godliness
             ,
          
           
             ●●d
             the
             Lord
             at
             bought
             ●●em
             .
          
           
             It
             sets
             up
             an
             ●●ol
             .
          
           
             ●●hat
             an
             I●●ol
             is
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             opens
             a
             way
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Daemons
             ,
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             leads
             〈◊〉
             to
             slight
             〈◊〉
             Scripture
             〈◊〉
             rule
             ,
             and
             walk
             after
             t●●
             own
             lusts
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             opens
             door
             to
             grea●●
             confusion
             .
          
           
             Their
             Worship
             is
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             None
             but
             Idolaters
             admitted
             into
             the
             number
             of
             their
             Priends
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             Worship
             very
             confused
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             practised
             in
             their
             Meetings
             in
             Lancaster
             .
             The
             names
             of
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             &
             members
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Who
             are
             their
             ●●achers
             .
          
           
             What
             doctrins
             are
             taught
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             What
             books
             these
             doctrine
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             .
          
           
             Their
             foundation
             being
             rased
             ,
             their
             whole
             building
             will
             fall
             .
          
           
             This
             people
             are
             objects
             of
             pitie
             .
          
           
             A
             further
             Debate
             offered
             with
             this
             people
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             who
             teach●●
             that
             the
             ●●ht
             in
             every
             ●●n
             is
             Christ
             ,
             an
             Anti●●●ist
             .
          
           
             ●●e
             reason
             ●●y
             the
             good
             ●●ings
             in
             this
             ●●ople
             are
             ●entioned
             .
          
           
             ●
             plea
             for
             ●●od
             things
             ●ay
             cloak
             a
             ●esign
             against
             ●hrist
             .
          
           
             ●Vhence
             their
             ●pinion
             hath
             ●ad
             its
             advan●age
             .
          
           
             Antichrist
             most
             opposeth
             Christ
             when
             ●he
             appeareth
             most
             like
             him
             .
          
           
             Such
             hath
             b●
             the
             method
             this
             people
             .
          
           
             What
             hath
             rendred
             persons
             unable
             deal
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Whence
             so
             many
             have
             embraced
             the
             false
             doctrine
             and
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             wrong
             way
             that
             ma●ny
             have
             take
             i●●
             to
             suppress
             their
             errours
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             way
             to
             suppress
             their
             errours
             .
          
           
             What
             things
             are
             commendable
             ,
             and
             t●
             be
             owned
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             ●ow
             one
             may
             ●●me
             to
             dis●n
             their
             se●t
             deceipts
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A65980-e13080
           
             Characters
             false
             Prophet
             in
             the
             last
             days
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Quakers
             and
             of
             the
             Dragon
             compared
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             oppose
             themselves
             should
             be
             answered
             in
             meekness
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             in
             stead
             of
             Answers
             return
             Invectives
             .
          
           
             Calumniation
             no
             refutation
             .
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             maledictions
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             sheets
             they
             have
             filled
             with
             raylin●
             Language
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             th●
             Quakers
             fol●●
             manifest
             .
          
           
             A
             right
             Spir●
             would
             have
             led
             them
             a
             better
             way
             .
          
           
             When
             Antichrist
             speaks
             like
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             when
             lik●
             a
             Dragon
             .
          
           
             The
             vaine
             shifts
             of
             persons
             maintai●ning
             Errour
             .
          
           
             ●uch
             as
             say
             ●●ey
             are
             Ap●●●tles
             ,
             ought
             to
             ●●e
             tryed
             .
          
           
             Preachers
             sent
             ,
             ●hough
             Me●hanicks
             ,
             are
             to
             ●e
             esteemed
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             ●id
             God
             speed
             ●o
             those
             that
             ●ring
             not
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             When
             false
             Apostles
             are
             ●ryed
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             ●ars
             .
          
           
             A
             request
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Queries
             to
             considered
             .